ExplicitNovels
Download on the App Store

ExplicitNovels episodes

  • Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 7


    Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 7The Dating Game Ensues.By zachattack163 and adapted for this platform. Listen to the Podcast At Explicit Novels.



    In

    Rebecca’s 7th floor Condo, The Remedial Sex Ed class was enjoying a
    swim party and game night. The 12 college students were all sexually
    sated from the orgasmic contests, and simply basking in the comfort of a
    supportive set of friends. While Bethany and Rebecca just completed a
    housing agreement at the sofas’ where an ‘Apples To Apples’ game was
    going on;

    Devon

    and five others were playing a Game of Catan, at the Dining Room
    table. While Jackson and Alexis were negotiating a trade of Rock, for
    Wood; Devon bravely struck up a conversation with Erika; “So, Erika, I
    have two; no, three questions I’d love to find out from you. Tell me
    your worst date, your best date, and your ideal date.

    Meanwhile

    in the living room the apples to apples card asked the players to
    choose a response to the term worst day ever. Thomas chuckled as he
    submitted his card. When the rest of the submissions were in, Elizabeth
    shows Thomas's card. It said blind date.

    Well,

    that started off quite a group discussion of some of the worst
    experiences in dating. Soon, the Catan players came in to join the
    conversation. Erica said; “oh my God! We were just talking about
    horrible dates.” Then Erica added, “Devin wanted to know what was my
    worst aid and what was my best. I was just getting to the second part.
    Then he wanted to know what is my ideal date.” Spontaneously the
    conversation became a support group for dating help.

    It

    was the ideal date discussion that became the next chapter for the
    remedial sex ed students. Bethany suggested that each of the guys list a
    social activity and each of the girls lists a romantic finale; a
    destination. Bethany just wanted a sentence or two. She had Bruce pick
    up the guy's cards and she picked up the girls cards. Then she shuffled
    each stack and placed them on the coffee table next to each other.
    Taking the top card off each stack, she announced who was going on a
    blind date with whom.

    Bethany

    and Bruce agreed to assist the guys and gals, in coordinating their
    itinerary and destinations, but did not disclose the activities and
    venues. That was up to each couple to work out.

    Rebecca was paired with Thomas.

    Bethany was paired with Bruce.

    Erica was paired with Devin.

    Michelle was paired with Jackson.

    Alexis was paired with Malcolm.

    Elizabeth was paired with William.

    The

    timing perimeters were to be completed by Sunday, July 18th. On that
    afternoon and evening, there would be another pool party and pizza, at
    Rebecca and Bethany's place.

    Shortly

    after, the crowd started to disperse. Bethany stayed late to help
    Rebecca put things away and arrange for her move in. Since the other
    room mates’ bedroom was going to be empty for eight more weeks, they
    decided Bethany should just put her extra belongings in storage and use
    one of the existing beds so she would have her own bedroom. The two of
    them decided to discuss Rebecca's upcoming date with Thomas. Rebecca
    said she really loves her condo and would just as soon invite Thomas
    back here for the night.

    Bethany

    agreed and said; “it's hard to find a luxury hotel suite to rival this
    place.” Bethany also asked if Rebecca would be opposed to Bethany having
    Bruce over, as well?

    “That

    sounds great! Rebecca assured her. As long as you and Bruce aren't
    offended by whatever sounds might carry over from my bedroom,” Rebecca
    added with a wink.

    “I’m hardly the person to complain about loud sex. You heard the noises I make.” Bethany admitted.

    “I wonder what Thomas has in mind for a social activity?” Rebecca wandered out loud.

    Bethany confirmed that she had some clue but was going to leave it to Thomas to reveal.

    Oak Park Country Club

    Just then Rebecca's cell phone rang. It was Thomas.

    “Hello

    lovely! I'm looking forward to our special date and I wanted to discuss
    my thoughts for the day. My dad is the golf pro at Oak Park country
    club. I’d love to arrange a golf outing, followed by dinner at the
    country club dining hall. They usually have live music and ballroom
    dancing.”

    “Oh

    goodness! I'm in.” Rebecca assured him “I'll just need to bring along a
    change of clothes. Will we have access to the lockers and showers?”

    “Of

    course. My dad will handle all of the accommodations. I must inform you
    though, I was pretty much raised at that country club, and I think a
    lot of the older folks will take interest in who I'm finally dating.
    I've only been to a few of these swanky events. The last one was the
    debutant ball, last year.”

    Rebecca said; “Oh I'm so excited. I had my debutant ball when I turn 16. My dad was my date, that night.”

    “Since you're on the phone, Thomas can I discuss our final destination?”

    “Sure, what do you have in mind?” He asked.

    “I've stayed in a lot of places and I really just want to invite you back here for the evening. Will that disappoint you?”

    “Hmm,

    a night in the penthouse of Park Plaza? Sounds like roughing it. Just
    kidding. I am deeply honored and I want this to be an absolutely amazing
    date for you, my lovely.”

    Bethany

    was cleaning up the kitchen but overheard some of Rebecca's words. She
    scribbled a note and handed it to Rebecca. It said shall I plan to stay
    somewhere else that night?

    Rebecca

    glanced at the note and said, “Oh Thomas; one more thing. Would it make
    you feel uncomfortable if Bruce and Bethany were to make the other
    bedroom their destination that night? They said they'll ignore all the
    screams of ecstasy they might overhear.”

    “Good

    God! We all had sex on the floor of a college lecture bowl just last
    week. If we could ignore other couples getting it on then; I'm sure we
    can tolerate it again. Plus I think it might be fun conversation the
    next morning over a cup of coffee.”

    “Well

    now, a gentleman doesn’t kiss and tell, but I suppose others can’t help
    overhearing things. That doesn’t mean we should confirm their
    suspicions.”
    The Hoe-Down.

    The

    next morning Bruce called Bethany to discuss his idea for a great date.
    “On Saturday July 13th,” Bruce explained. “We would travel out to my
    family’s ranch in the next county. We would enjoy trail riding on our
    family’s horses. Then, that evening the Stone Creek township is having a
    festival at the neighbors ranch it'll be a potluck dinner and barn
    dance.”

    “Barn dance? As in, square dancing? Or Western line dancing?” Bethany asked.

    “I don't think anybody square dances anymore,” Bruce assured her. “But yeah, line dancing is still a thing in our county.”

    “Well

    Bruce, that sounds like a very fun way to spend the day getting to know
    you better. Are you okay with coming back to the Park plaza
    condominiums? You know I'm temporarily moving in with Rebecca while
    maintenance is being done in the athletic dorms? I'll be in her spare
    bedroom until school starts in September. You just have to be okay with
    the noisy couple in the other bedroom?”

    “Haha! Maybe we can make it a contest? Who can be noisier!“

    “Oh please!” Bethany responded. “I resemble that!”
    Casa Madera.

    That afternoon, Alexis sent a text to Bethany.

    “Hey

    girl! I just talked to my aunt and uncle and said I'd love to take a
    friend out to the cabin in a couple weeks. They said sure!”

    Then

    Alexis asked; “Do you think Malcolm will be okay with staying in a
    remote cabin? It has electricity and plumbing, and all. I just hope it
    doesn't disappoint him? It’s really a spectacular place. They named it
    Casa Madera, which just means timber house, or log cabin.”

    “Oh

    my God! That sounds like a fantastic destination. Has he told you what
    he's planning that day?” Bethany wanted to know what she knew.

    “Um,

    yeah. He wants to take me to the performing arts center for a Celtic
    dance show. That's all I know, and it seems odd to go from a performing
    arts center to a rustic cabin in the woods.”

    “Don't

    worry about it!” Bethany said. “As long as the cabin is presentable,
    all Bruce is going to be interested in that night is the woman he's
    with.”

    Alexis

    chuckled nervously. “My aunt and uncle didn't ask who I'm inviting. I
    think they assume it's you, or one of my other girlfriends. You might
    need to play along if I get in a jam. This aunt and uncle are not prudes
    like most of my family. But I don't think they want the blowback for
    contributing to the delinquency of a fair young maiden.”

    “Count me in and I'll do my best to not blow your cover.” Bethany assured her.
    Model Worthy.

    Meanwhile Bruce was on the phone with Jackson; who was nervous about dating a world-class model like Michelle.

    Bruce

    encouraged him; “She wants to be a normal girl next door, Jackson. Be
    gentle, sensitive, and genuine. You might also need to remember
    flexibility, because things don't always go exactly as planned.”

    “Well,

    I want to take her to the new restaurant near the mall, called
    Candelier. Then I want to take her to a pop concert out at the casino
    ballroom.”

    “Excellent!”

    Bruce assured him. “I think she'll really enjoy that. I'm not sure how
    much exposure to large crowds she wants to risk. She values her
    anonymity. I know that runs contrary to what I would want, if I were in
    your place. Hell, I'd be strutting her with pride and want the whole
    world to take note.”

    “Yeah, good point.” Jackson agreed. I’ll need to read her expressions and just adapt to the circumstances.”
    Lake Wilburn.

    Later

    that night, Devin called Bruce and discussed his ideal date package.
    His grandparents own a lake resort and he wants to spend a Saturday
    there, with Erica. They would have full use of all the boats; including
    ski boats, canoes, kayaks, and sailboats.

    “Shit! You just want that box and babe in a bikini for the day!” Bruce chided him.

    “And what's your point!” Devin retorted.

    They laughed at the obvious and Bruce confirmed that it sounds like a blast.

    “Hey Devin, Bethany's calling can I call you back when I'm done with her?”

    “Sure!” And Devin hung up.

    “Hey Bethany? “

    “Hello Bruce. I just got off the phone with Erica and she's a bit nervous about her date with Devin.”

    “Oh? Funny I just hung up with Devin to take your call. He's nervous too, by the way.”

    “Well,

    Erica kind of feels weird about it, but she wants to go camping. She
    thinks that's a pretty weird way to end a date. But she still thinks she
    should. What do you think?”

    “Oh

    my god! It's perfect. Just between you and me, Devin's grandparents own
    a Lake resort. Devin wants to spend a day at the lake, boating fishing
    and swimming. He's nervous that Erica might not be the outdoorsy type?”

    “Oh this is too funny” Bethany chuckled.

    “Now, does Erica want to camp in a campground? Because that resort might be a good fit for her plans, as well?”

    “No, she wants to do wilderness camping with backpacks. In the state forest near lake Wilburn.”

    “Oh

    my God! Please tell Erica that she is spot on! Camping is perfect and
    Lake Wilburn is even more perfect. I can't say more than that.”

    “Okay, I'll call her back. Thanks for your help.”

    “Okay babe, looking forward to our date, as well. And I’ll connect with Devin and assure him.

    Bruce sent Devin a text; “Your planning is very compatible with what Erica is thinking. But I won't say more than that.”

    When

    Devin got the text, his curiosity really went into overdrive. Bruce
    assured him; “Don't overthink it bro. Just go with it. Your gut
    instincts are spot on.”

    Bruce and Bethany were mostly able to keep secrets. The only challenge was Elizabeth and William’s coordination.

    Blueberry Touring

    William

    was planning to take Elizabeth back to his hometown for the Brighton
    annual Blueberry festival. It involved a parade, carnival, street dance,
    and other events.

    Elizabeth's

    parents agreed to let her use an RV from their recreational vehicle
    dealership. She thought it was absolutely too corny for a first date
    destination but somehow she wanted to run it by Bethany.

    Bethany

    and Bruce had to divulge a little bit of William's plans. Then Bethany
    and Elizabeth selected Aspen Park RV campground near the Blueberry
    festival.

    They

    drove out to Aspen Park RV resort and talked to the owners. The bad
    news was that the RV Park was completely booked for a private event that
    particular weekend.

    When

    Elizabeth mentioned who her family was, the Aspen Park owners offered
    to call the organization which had reserved the entire RV park. They
    persuaded the organization to make an exception, provided that her RV
    would be using the most remote lot available. The group was more
    concerned that they might offend Elizabeth.

    “Your

    family has been very good to our RV park. You've greatly increased our
    occupancy rate because of the great reviews that you've given us. We
    wish we could do more to reciprocate with your family. But we will need
    you to sign a confidentiality agreement with this organization. That's
    all we're going to say.”

    “You mean, something like, what happens in Vegas stays in Vegas?” Bethany speculated.

    “Yes! Something very much like that.”

    “Sure.

    But I'm going to need to know who the other party to this agreement is.
    Do we at least have a name of an organization?” Elizabeth pleaded.

    “Yes, the Sun valley nature society. That's all we will say.”

    Driving back to the college, Elizabeth said she was concerned that it was such a long drive to this resort.

    That's when Bethany divulged that William’s plans were going to be out in this area, anyway.
    Awaiting the special day.

    Bruce

    and Bethany sent a group text message out to everyone confirming that
    they have been consulted and advised all of the couples, regarding
    venues in itineraries. They urged the couples to contact each other
    about clothing and other accommodations suitable for their activities.
    With that, the couples were just counting the days. All of the dates
    were able to begin on Saturday July 13th.

    Lake Wilburn.

    Devin

    loaded up his Jeep Cherokee and headed to Erica's place where she was
    waiting with a large duffel bag, cooler, and backpack. Once loaded, they
    headed out of town. There are activities started with fishing. After
    cleaning the fish they broke for lunch. Devin's grandparents insisted
    they come dying with them. After lunch they went sailing, followed by
    water skiing. Erica was an absolute blast and her string bikini was
    especially entertaining for Devin.

    After water skiing, Erica wanted to relax on the boat and lotion up for

    tanning. Devon took Erica into a secluded cove and turned off the boat
    motor. She offered to share lotion, and Devon took that queue to strip
    naked. Erica loved the suggestion. They spent a long time spreading the
    whole bottle of lotion all over each other, and building expectations
    for later that evening. Finally they laid out for about 40 minutes,
    getting a full tan. Then they swam naked in the cove for a while, before
    returning the boat to the resort. About 6:00 that night, they loaded up
    and Erica drove the two out to the state forest.

    Blueberry Festival.

    Elizabeth

    and William drove the RV all the way to the Brighton blueberry
    festival, where they parked in front of William’s parents’ house. The
    small town festival was a blast and several of William’s high School
    buddies were there. They were all enamored by the busty skinny hot date
    William brought back from college. After enjoying so many activities,
    they headed back to the house and said goodbye to his parents; then
    drove off in the RV.

    As

    Elizabeth, a skilled driver of big rigs, drove the 40 foot
    yacht-on-wheels, down the state highway, William marveled at her mastery
    of the road.

    “You seem to be able to concentrate on every aspect of getting there swiftly and safely.” William marveled.

    Then he got up and came over behind her ‘captain’s chair’. He leaned in and kissed her on the side of her neck.

    “Umm, that’s nice.” She smiled.

    He gently placed both his hands on her shoulders and softly massaged them. After 10 seconds he stopped.

    “You don’t have to stop, William. I was really loving that.”

    That

    was just what William wanted her to say. Then he resumed. He was
    standing directly behind her and softly stroking her upper arms and
    shoulders. Then he slide down the front of her chest, where her amazing D
    cup tits were situated. He unbuttoned two more buttons. Then he crossed
    his hands over and slid both hands in, under her stretch lace underwire
    bra. He found 2 very pronounce nipples towering out, perhaps most of an
    inch outward from her soft, squeezable mammaries.

    And

    that’s when the devoted driver in her decided she had limits. “Oh Gawd,
    I can’t wait to get this beast parked and take this further. But you
    better give me a breather. This is one of our rentals and I have to make
    sure the upholstery doesn’t smell like pussy. The RV park is just 5
    minutes away.”

    William kissed her neck, softly, and went back to his seat.

    Oak Park Country Club.

    Thomas

    and Rebecca arrived at the golf course at about noon, and a golf cart
    was waiting for them at the first tee. So many of the club members
    visited Thomas throughout the course, and made typical comments designed
    to embarrass a young man on his first date with the darling lass.

    After

    golf, they had some time to kill hanging out at the pool. Thomas made
    sure to give Rebecca plenty of time getting ready for the evening. While
    he showered and dressed in a sport coat, Rebecca was doing up her hair
    and makeup, and getting into a cherry red cocktail dress.

    Dinner

    was excellent, and dancing was even more fun. The only frustration
    Thomas experienced, was all the old men who presumed they had a right to
    dance just one dance with Rebecca. Thomas ended up dancing with the old
    ladies almost as much as he did with Rebecca.

    Stone Creek Township.

    Bruce

    and Bethany left for the ranch around 10:00 a.m. and had an early lunch
    at the local barbecue restaurant. Then it was trail riding, with a
    couple of breaks along the path. The two shared a lot of common
    interests. Both were very committed to their athletic pursuits. Both
    enjoyed a general commitment to fitness and health.

    At

    one hilltop, Bruce dismounted and sat on the steep slope, facing the
    valley below. Bethany came and sat by him, saying nothing.

    After about 3 minutes, Bruce said; “This spot is where I’ve made most of the important decisions of my life.”

    “I love the view.” Bethany said. “It really helps to have a place like this. Everyone needs a quiet place.”

    Bruce just nodded.

    Bethany laid her head down on Bruce’s thigh, and she lovingly rubbed along his leg.

    Bruce

    broke the silence to tell Bethany just how much he admires her spirit;
    her grace. “You’re one of the most peaceful people I’ve ever met. I
    barely know you, but I really feel I can trust you. Is it okay for me to
    say that?”

    “Bruce, that might be one of the kindest compliments anyone has expressed to me. Thank You.”

    By

    now Bruce was gently caressing Bethany’s shoulder and chest. As his
    hand softly lifted and squeezed her near breast, he added; “You are
    beautiful, through and through, and with healthy portions of beauty,
    endless and enduring.”

    “Oh, Bruce! Take me now! You are an amazing lover.” Bethany was swooning.

    “Mom

    and dad need our help prepping for the dinner gathering. But when I
    make love to you, I don’t want to have any distractions or time limits.
    Are you going to be okay?”

    “I

    already need to change out my panty liner, or maybe my blue jeans; but
    I’ll be patient until I run out of patience. Then I’ll attack your sexy
    body, wherever we are.”

    At

    about 4:00 p.m., they returned the horses and brushed then down at the
    stable. Then they headed over to the Winston ranch where the township
    barn dance and dinner was being prepared.

    Bethany pulled out a German chocolate cake, which she had baked the night before.

    “You didn't need to bring anything, Bethany.” Bruce insisted “You're my date, today.”

    “My

    mother would be ashamed of me for ever showing up at a potluck without a
    dish. That's something that is not going to change, Bruce. I will
    always be in my mother's daughter.”

    Bruce's

    mother was at the food tables, helping organize the various dishes, so
    that desserts where grouped with the other desserts; salads grouped
    together, and so forth. Bethany seemed to get along great with Bruce's
    mother, and the two worked together, while Bruce helped his dad organize
    the parking, out in the just-cut hayfield.

    At

    5:00 p.m., the township council leaders stepped to the microphone and
    welcomed everybody. Reverend Anderson set a prayer blessing. Then
    several lines formed around the various tables so that everybody could
    quickly get their food. A few young women happened to take great
    interest in who Bruce's date was. Some were so bold as to start a
    conversation; “Hey Bruce! Good to see you back on the ranch!” Then they
    turned to Bethany and introduced themselves. What they were really doing
    was sizing her up and report back to their gossip circles.

    “Don't

    mind them,” Bruce's mother advised. “Bethany, some girls are frustrated
    that Bruce got away. Just smile, be polite, and don't give them any
    reason to criticize you. They'll make it up on their own.” She winked.

    The cover band did a great selection of classic country western, western swing, new country, and even a little Southern rock.

    Bethany

    absolutely loved the dance. Bruce's mother had a good selection of
    women's cowboy boots, and she happened to be the same shoe size as
    Bethany. But what Bethany loved best was the cowboy hat that she was
    lent by Bruce's mother.

    Bethany fit right in.

    The line dances were especially fun, and Bethany only flubbed up a couple of times.

    Returning

    back to their table she said to Bruce; “Thank God for YouTube
    line-dance videos. There's a video for learning everything.”

    Metro Performing Arts Auditorium.

    Malcolm

    picked up Alexis at about 3:00 p.m. She was wearing a white dress with a
    cardigan sweater. They had dinner reservations for 5:00 p.m., but
    Malcolm said they need to stop by at the performing arts center first.
    He wore a corduroy sport coat with casual slacks and an oxford
    button-down shirt.

    The

    usher in the lobby approached Malcolm to confirm his identity. Then he
    took them back to the dressing rooms where Malcolm's aunt was waiting.

    “Malcolm! What's going on?” Alexis was puzzled.

    “Aunt Irene! It's great to see you! How's the family and how is the tour going?”

    “Oh my! Wee Malcolm has grown into a strapping young fella! And who be the lovely lass that we are honored to meet?”

    “Excuse

    my bad manners, aunt Irene. Irene, this is Alexis; one of my fellow
    students here at the university. Alexis this is Irene Balford, the
    leader of the dance troupe and executive producer of the show. She's
    also one of the best Celtic dancers in the world.”

    Alexis was star-struck and completely stunned.

    Malcolm

    and his aunt briefly visited about family and such. Irene handed
    Malcolm 2 tickets for the front row, and hugged him. “Please stop by the
    back stage after the show. I want you to meet some of the new cast, and
    visit some of the folks your family has always known.”

    With that, Malcolm and Alexis went to the Skyline club, where Malcolm had reservations for dinner.

    Skyline Restaurant.

    “I had no idea your family produced that stage show? It’s world renown!”

    “Yeah, Irene is the one who made it successful. Our family has always loved the Irish traditions.”

    “Do you do any folk dances?” Alexis was curious.

    “Do I! All of them. But I got burnt out when I was 14.”

    “Did you perform publicly?”

    “Define publicly?” Malcolm evaded.

    “On stage? Were tickets purchased to see your art?”

    “Yes, and yes.” Malcolm admitted.

    Alexis could read his expressions and knew he didn’t want to talk about it.

    “I’m having a wonderful time with you, Malcolm.” Alexis redirected the conversation.

    “So you don’t mind the cultural dance event?” Malcolm asked.

    “Oh, I think I will like it a lot. Perhaps more than you? But what is the back stage thing Irene mentioned?”

    “She

    always has caterers provide a group meal after the show. You have no
    idea how many calories are burnt up in Celtic dancing.”

    “That’s very good of her to look after their needs.”

    “My

    mom got food poisoning from a restaurant she and dad ate at, in
    Philadelphia, late one night. It set back the whole group. Irene is
    smart. She has a lot invested in this tour, and healthy food,
    conveniently delivered, is a cheap insurance policy for the health of
    her stage athletes.”

    “Athletes? I guess that’s very true, isn’t it?”

    “The

    hardest part isn’t the jumps and spins. It’s doing them so that they
    look effortless. We actually seek to hide the athletics. But it’s what
    propels the show.”

    “Well,

    after the show, I have a special destination that I’m inviting you to.
    The only thing I ask is that you be discrete, because my aunt thinks I’m
    inviting one of the girls to stay at their cabin, tonight.”

    “A Cabin? Like Out in the woods, cabin?”

    “Yep!

    A quarter mile from the next neighbor’s place. I don’t want to worry
    about how loud we get.” Alexis said with a blushing grin.

    They

    returned to the performing arts center and truly did love the show.
    Malcolm frequently whispered to Alexis about what was about to happen
    next. As the show was about to do their finale’, Irene stepped up to the
    microphone for a personal word with the audience. She thanked the city
    for their welcoming heart, their goodness to the Irish people who came
    to America over the centuries, and their fondness for the Irish culture.

    “I

    want to especially thank you for taking in a former cast member, who is
    currently a student at Berkley University. Please meet my dear nephew,
    Malcolm, who spent 6 years touring the world with our dance troupe.
    Malcolm; Stand and great the rest of your fellow townsmen.”

    Malcolm

    swiftly and gracefully stood and greeted the crowd from his front row.
    The spotlights were instantly on him and he retained all the stagecraft
    of his childhood, smoothly bowing, then blowing kisses to the crowd.

    A

    roar of appreciation filled the room for an extended time. Malcolm
    bowed again and then gestured the attention back to his aunt, on center
    stage.

    The

    message was clear. This town felt it a deep honor that this dance
    troupe, from far across the ocean, would lend part of their cast to this
    city, trusting this university to help him further develop.

    Tears

    were rolling down his cheeks when Malcolm found his seat. Alexis held
    his hand while the finale progressed When every dancer in the troupe was
    finally on stage, pouring their last ounce of energy into their feet,
    still gracefully hiding the athletic strain, the Crescendo brought the
    whole crowd to their feet, in thunderous applause.

    After

    the performance, Alexis and Malcolm were not able to get backstage
    until a number of people personally greeted him. The mayor and his wife
    were among them, as was the university president and so many patrons of
    the arts.

    Back

    stage, several familiar faces approached Malcolm, including some girls
    his own age. His cousin Nancy was very kind to Alexis and told Alexis
    some hilarious stories that Nancy didn’t think Malcolm wanted his date
    to know.

    Finally they hugged several of them and Malcolm insisted that Alexis has a curfew. More questions ensued.

    “How long have you two dated?”

    “Five hours.”

    “What?”

    “This is our first date.”

    “Oh, But you’ve known each other for a year? “

    “No, we met in summer school, last month.”

    “But you seem so natural, and at ease with each other?”

    “Well; we’re study partners.”

    “Oh,

    sure. Well she’s a lovely lady, Malcolm. Your parents would be
    lecturing you to not let her get away.” Irene said in an auntish sort of
    way.

    “I’ll lose her if I violate curfew, Aunty.”

    “Oh

    dear! Go. I’m so sorry. Go! And if you’re late, go in with her, and
    humbly state your case. I and the mayor will vouch for you.”

    The two rushed out before any straggling patrons could detain them.

    Candelier Restaurant.

    Michelle

    and Jackson walked into the Candelier restaurant before the evening
    rush. Jackson was told their table will be ready in less than 5 minutes.

    Michelle

    sat in the waiting area and glanced over at the takeout counter. Doing a
    doubletake she stared into a time machine. Carl Allen, assistant to
    Stellar Modeling’s President, Candice Carlson; was busy texting while
    waiting for his ‘to go’ order to be brought up. Just then he glanced up.
    Immediately he locked his eyes on Michelle. Expressionless he stared.
    Then, as if breaking out of a trance, he dialed a number and held the
    phone to his ear. After less than a minute, he hung up and walked a bee
    line to her seat.

    “Mindy? Oh my! How have you been”

    “I’m fine, Carl. Why are you here?”

    “Candice is a business partner with the Teen Miss pageant. And we’re also doing a modeling event at the Mall right now.”

    “Jackson? Party of Two” the Matra De called out. The two stood and started walking.

    “I’m

    not surprised. You need more naïve girls to refill your stocks.”
    Michelle told her old modeling management. Then she went to the table
    without the politeness of a parting salutation.

    As Jackson helped seat his lovely date, she apologized. “A bad face from my past. My modeling agency’s henchmen.”

    Looking

    over their menus, they were startled when a 40-some woman in a pantsuit
    seated herself at their table. “Mindy, darling. It’s so good to see
    you.”

    “What do you want? Michelle answered coldly.”

    “Are you doing well? You look fantastic, my dear.”

    “Get to your point before we have you thrown out.”

    “I have a fantastic opportunity for you. It’s local and last-minute.”

    “Some deva stood you up? You need to start asking yourself why this keeps happening to you.”

    “A

    person whom we contracted with, is unable to fulfill her role, this
    afternoon and evening. When Carl saw you, he suggested I offer you the
    spot and let you have the honors.”

    “I’m on a date, thank you.” Michelle bluntly dismissed her offer.

    Jackson

    extended his hand to politely introduce himself. Michelle reached up
    and took his wrist, and gently redirected it down to his lap; “She’s not
    polite company, Jackson.”

    “Mindy, name your price, your terms,” Candice put on her negotiating face.

    “Oh

    my god! You really are desperate. Karma really does bite, doesn’t it?
    Tell me everything. What void needs to be filled and how soon.”

    “Brenda

    Goddard, the leading fashion model for twenty of my fashion label
    clients, walked out this morning. She is supposed to address a crowd of
    300 teen girls and their mothers, over in the center court of the
    shopping mall, just across the parking lot from here. Then she’s
    supposed to crown the state Teen Miss, over at the Casino Auditorium.
    You’d be perfect for both. That’s it. Tell me what we need to do, to put
    the past behind us and make this a one-time gig?”

    “We’ll never put the past behind us, Candice. And I do have a price. Tell me when you’re ready. “

    “Fire away. What do you need?”

    One.

    Get your attorney on the phone. I’m calling my family attorney as we
    speak. Completely dissolve your ‘breach of contract’ lawsuit. We’ll do a
    4 way facetime. It will be a recorded verbal contract, preserved to
    digital, and enforceable in court. Two.”

    “Go ahead.” Candice said in rapt concentration.

    “I

    want the penthouse suite for the night. The one Brenda certainly
    demanded as part of her compensation package. I want valet and security
    in the mall. I’ll be gracious to the girls, but I want to give them 3
    minutes of career advice, at the modeling conference. I won’t defame you
    or your agency by name. But I will tell the girls to respect the wisdom
    of their parents. Three.”

    “The third would be?” Candice was getting ansy.

    “You

    ask Jackson, here; to agree to this. He will be by my side for
    everything. Not on the stage, but everywhere else. We’re on a date, damn
    it! And this date is far more important to me, than any of your
    business offers. Jackson, the floor is yours.”

    Jackson

    began; “Candice, I don’t know you, and you don’t know me. But I do put a
    high stock in the wisdom of Michelle. I want our passage to and from
    our vehicle to be secure, and parking by valet. The hotel Penthouse
    suite charges will be covered by you, including any charges for services
    and products provided between now and 11am tomorrow morning. Michelle’s
    real name will remain confidential. My name will, as well. You will
    cite all of Michelle’s professional accomplishments and speak
    respectfully of her choice to devote all her attention to her education.
    You will pay her $400 cash, in addition to her stated demands. Those
    are my terms.”

    “Done!

    Meryl, I’m sorry to bother you on a Saturday, but an emergency legal
    matter has occurred. I’m at an event and dealing with a logistics
    crisis. We ran into Mindy Olson, by chance, and I have negotiated terms
    for her services. Part of those terms require a dismissal of our lawsuit
    for her previous breach of contract. She’s talking to her lawyer, now.
    We want to do a facetime video to seal it, because we need her on stage
    in.. 12 minutes.”

    Candice rattled off the terms rapidly. It seems Meryl was sitting in a chaise lounge near a swimming pool.

    Michelle

    had the facetime invites sent and as they walked out of Candeliers,
    they four listened to Candice recite all the terms, including the
    matters Jackson inserted. As they approached their car in the parking
    lot, Michelle finished reciting her identification data for the record.
    Then she hung up.

    Oak Glen Shopping Mall.

    The

    40-second drive across the parking lot did not give them time to say
    much. A Mall security officer flagged them into a loading zone where a
    security detail was ready to escort them. Candice appeared out of
    nowhere and recited the important details and confirmed the company data
    about which Michelle was a spokes-model for.

    Behind

    the pipe and drape dividers, Jackson and Michelle walked hand-in-hand.
    The spick baritone voice of the announcer began the introduction of
    Mindy Olson, the face of Fresh Day Feminine hygiene, Abercrombie and
    Finch, and Poise Intimate apparel. Miss Min Dee Ol Son.

    Soprano

    screams and applause could be heard all the way to Macy’s at the other
    end of the mall. Cue cards guided Mindy’s prepared words. She recognized
    all the sponsors, all the labels, and all the events. As the last card
    dropped, Michelle said, “And finally, I want to share some unprepared
    personal advice to so many of you exceptionally talented, immensely
    photogenic, and devoted energetic next generation of fashion and
    presentation.

    Many

    of you are here, in the company of parents, siblings, and friends.
    Value them. Value your parents’ wisdom. You are shooting for the stars.
    However, stay tethered to a trusted foundation. You will make mistakes.
    Some will seek to influence you, who have not yet earned your trust.
    Admit to yourself that you need good career counsel and submit yourself
    to those trustworthy voices. Do not sell yourself short, and don’t ever
    want something so bad, that you compromise who you are and what you know
    is right. Thank you!”

    With that, she turned to the M C and handed off her mike. Then she took Jackson’s hand and stepped out the back of the stage.

    Candice

    was standing directly in her way. “Mindy, what you just said was
    faultless and classy. I’m glad we gave you the microphone. I hope we
    captured a recording, because someone needs to tell that message at
    every modeling conference we conduct. Thank you.” Candice gave Mindy a
    hug. Mindy did not reciprocate. Jackson and Michelle walked the dark
    pipe and drape corridor to the far end, where a security cop was
    standing guard.

    “Miss

    Olson, We have an escort team ready to take you to your vehicle.” As
    the couple stepped out of the cloth tunnel, a crowd of teens, guys and
    gals, were pressing in to greet the celebrity couple and get autographs,
    selfies, and hopefully some verbal interaction. The escort kept the
    couple moving, albeit slowly. Mindy signed several autographs and paused
    for at least 8 selfies. Then they reached the secure area and out to
    Jackson’s car.

    To be continued.

    By zachattack163 for Literotica

    40 min
  • Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 6


    Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 6A Girls’ lunch leads to an orgasmic co-ed game night.By zachattack163 and adapted for this platform. Listen to the Podcast At Explicit Novels.



    After

    everyone had their fill of pizza and sodas, It began to dawn on several
    of them just how exhausted their college lab had left them. When
    Rebecca said goodnight to the last couple girls, she collapsed on the
    sofa and woke up when the sunrise burst into her 7th floor condo
    windows. She was high above the treeline, so it was just past 6am. The
    last thing she recalled from the evening before, was Bethany mentioning
    she needed to get to the bookstore before it closed at 8pm. Elizabeth
    drove her back to campus.

    “Damn! I slept 10 hours!”

    She

    made a stop in the bathroom, then went to the kitchen to make herself
    an omelet. As she waited on breakfast, she checked her phone. There was a
    text, from Erica, inviting her to join a private Facebook group with
    her summer school classmates from last night. That’s when she realized
    she was now part of a very special group of dear friends.

    Clicking

    through, she joined and then dished up her breakfast and coffee. As she
    ate, she noticed there was already an active thread on the group page,
    started by Malcolm. He thanked everyone for making this summer class so
    rewarding, and made a particular expression of his appreciation to
    Rebecca for the great hospitality at her home.

    Rebecca posted a ‘heart’ on his comment, and noticed it already had 7 ‘Likes’.

    Then

    she noticed she had 11 friend requests. Yep, all of her classmates were
    ahead of her. Having confirmed all of them, she returned to the group
    posts and noticed Devon just posted his own expression of deep
    gratitude, and hoped they would all stay in touch, at least for the
    summer.

    That’s

    when Rebecca decided she had a unique opportunity, because of the great
    condo she had all to herself. She clicked on Bethany’s profile and saw
    her latest post. It was published just 3 minutes ago. Flipping to her
    Messenger app, she called Bethany, hoping to talk.

    After just one ring, Bethany’s voiced cheerfully greeted; “Rebecca! How are you?”

    Hi, Bethany. Oh, I can’t believe I slept 10 hours! But I feel great! Did I call too early?

    “No, I have to train at 6am, with the volleyball team.” Bethany assured her. “Are you sore, too, girl?”

    “Oh,

    good! It’s not just me.” Rebecca chuckled. “If an athlete like you is
    hurting from a workout, I feel like I’m in good company.”

    “Oh, yeah, I have some of that, but mostly I feel very stretched out by a certain somebody’s scepter.”

    “Ah, yeah. Devon was your lab partner. So sorry for your pain.” Rebecca consoled.

    “Hell,

    girl! Don’t feel too sorry for me. I’ll take this agony any day, if it
    comes with the kind of bliss I felt yesterday afternoon.” Bethany
    gushed.

    “That

    good, huh? Well, let me tell you why I called.” Rebeca changed the
    topic. “First, thanks so much for our help with the impromptu gathering.
    You’re so easy to work with, and I can tell you really enjoy it.”

    “Oh,

    thanks. Yes, my mother trained me to do hospitality well, it’s sort of a
    matriarchal tradition in our family. I’d be happy to do it again.” Beth
    offered.

    “You

    were reading my mind, girl.” Rebecca was relieved. “I sorta think we
    should talk about that. Are you free to come by sometime soon? I can
    feed you lunch?”

    “Well, I have a lot on my plate, today, but I think I can swing by after our finals, next Monday; say, around 12:30?”

    “Oh, goody! Let’s do this!” Should we include anyone else?” Rebecca wanted to be considerate.

    “Well;” Beth paused. “I’d really like to have a lunch with all the girls, but It’s not my place to impose on you.”

    “Oh,

    duh! Why didn’t I think of that?” Rebecca slapped her forehead. “I’ll
    reach out to the other 4 girls, but I’ll have to apologize for the short
    notice. I better get right on it. Bye!”

    “12:30, Monday. Bye!” Bethany said and hung up.

    Rebecca

    started a group private message and sent it to all the girls, including
    Bethany. Surprisingly, all 6 girls were confirmed, although Erica said
    she’d be a little late, cuz she had to be somewhere from 12 to 12:45.

    Monday

    morning Rebecca made a quick grocery delivery order on her app, and met
    the driver in the lobby around 9:45. Pasta salad and fresh veggies.
    Rebecca kept it simple.

    The

    last sex class session was at 11am. It was a written test. Everyone was
    buck naked anyway, either from habit or horniness. Everyone seemed
    confident they knew the answers.

    Devon

    and Jackson seem to have planned an X-box guys gathering, so they
    didn’t feel slighted by the ladies doing something just for the female
    classmates.

    The

    professors didn’t try to cloak their gratitude for the students who
    made this experimental course work well. Dr. Phoebe Garza informed the
    students that an email will be sent to them later that day, to get their
    feedback on the course. “Several professors from at least 20
    universities were involved in developing this format and curriculum. You
    were the first students to take the course, at any university in North
    America. We won’t violate your privacy, but our review will include some
    rather vague details about our students; particularly the variety of
    students and some personal challenges. We will send a draft to the
    individuals we may vaguely describe, but the public will not even know
    which university conducted this experimental class.

    Antonio

    Garza added; “You all played a part in developing a very cutting edge
    educational format, and we expect all the other researchers to be as
    impressed as we are.”

    After

    they were dismissed, the coeds rushed out for their designated
    gathering. Michelle and Elizabeth were first to arrive at Rebecca’s Park
    Plaza condo. The three chatted on the sofas until Bethany arrived, and
    Alexis arrived a minute later. They all sat around the dining room
    table, chatting while eating. Without the guys there, the conversation
    was quite different. First they all talked about how sore their cunts
    were, last Friday. Followed by how many pads they went through. That
    turned into a comparison of what pads the girls each prefer. Then they
    discussed when a douche is helpful.

    Bethany

    wanted to know what kind of ointment to use for sore nipples. Alexis
    wanted advice on shaving her cunt. Then they launched into the faux
    self-loathing about their tit sizes and shapes. All the girls gushed
    about how awesome the other girls’ bodies are. Now that everyone’s
    self-esteem was shored up, they began the real talk about what they had
    all just experienced, in the unorthodox class.

    Every

    girl talked about how terrified they all were on the first day. It
    brought lots of giggles. Then Erica showed up and everyone wanted to
    hear her account of first day nerves.

    “Hell

    yeah! I was so stoked!” Erica said with a blushing grin. Alexis and
    Rebecca marveled. “Listen you hotties,” Erica elaborated. “My 3 older
    sisters made it easier for me. All us girls filled out our curves by the
    time we were high school sophomores. I would have been terrified at all
    the sexual attention I got in high school, but my sisters were really
    helpful. Yeah, a lot of days I wish I had a trim, athletic body. But I
    was so glad the rest of you girls were getting naked with me. Ever since
    my dad died when I was in junior high; my mom started living a ‘home
    nudist’ lifestyle. My sisters sorta freaked out for a couple weeks, but
    then they all just started following her lead. Now I do, at home.

    Rebecca

    was intrigued. “I’ve always wanted to go buck naked at home.” She
    looked around the living room, then stood up and kicked off her
    slippers. Then she pulled off her tank-top & jogging shorts. Lastly,
    she unhooked her bra, hooked the strap on her thumb, stretched and
    launched it at Erica. Five seconds later, Bethany’s bra landed in
    Erica’s lap, followed by 3 other bras.

    As

    the last of the girls went topless, Rebecca came walking out of her
    bathroom with a pack of panty liners. “Ladies; if you’re anything like
    me, you’re still pretty wet in the crotch. Please keep your panties on
    and help yourselves to my stock of liners. I just got the sofas cleaned
    and I’d rather we keep them from smelling like a whore house.”

    As

    the girls finished their personal matters, Rebecca pulled a chair from
    the dining room and set it at one end of the two sofas which faced each
    other. ”Ladies, really loved having the whole class over, last night,
    and Bethany was so helpful. I thanked her again, this morning, and she
    said she’d love to help me again. She suggested that all six of us girls
    get together and visit. One of the things I want each of you to talk
    about; is if you want to have another gathering? And what would you want
    that gathering to be like?”

    The room grew quiet. Every girl was staring at the rug. Then Erica broke the silence; “Can I enjoy some prime cock?”

    Laughter broke out. Bethany shouted; “Leave it to Erica to say what we’re all thinking.”

    Erica winked at Bethany and shrugged her shoulders. Her tits jiggled and her nipples took on a very erect definition.

    Michelle raised her hand, nervously.

    “What is it, Michelle?” Rebecca asked.

    “Well,

    first I want to say that every guy in the class was an absolute
    gentleman. That means a lot to me. It was very difficult for me to face
    my fears, and I’m glad I was treated like an ordinary coed. And then
    there’s the fantastic way all you ladies have been so supportive. No
    jealousy or insults. I was more fearful of you ladies than the guys!”

    Several girls gave supportive nods, but were careful not to cut in on Michelle’s vulnerable moment.

    “What

    I’m really wanting to say,” Michelle went on; “Is that I think we
    should avoid getting clingy with the first guy we’ve opened up our cunts
    to. “Bruce is an absolute prince. He amazes me. But I don’t want to try
    to claim exclusive dibs on him. Do you get what I’m trying to say?”

    “Oh, you’re spot on, girl!” Erica assured her. All the other girls nodded agreement.

    Alexis

    raised her hand, to which Bethany gestured for her to open up. “I feel
    like I still have a long way to go; socially, I mean.” Alexis paused.
    The ladies politely waited. “I’d like to find a fun way to be more like
    Erica.”

    Erica’s eyebrows raised in surprise. “How so?”

    Alexis

    cautiously went on; “One summer I was at church camp. The cabin
    counselor played this game. Half of us were blindfolded and the other
    half came through and set a bare foot on our knee, as we sat on the side
    of our bunk. We had to guess the order of the girls, but they had shoes
    on when we had our blindfolds taken off. It was strange, how it got us
    girls to be more comfortable with our unique body size and shapes.”

    Before

    anyone could respond, Alexis quickly said, “But I think it would be
    more fun if the guys were blindfolded and had to each guess the order of
    which girls boobs they felt up.”

    Loud giggles erupted at the idea.

    Bethany then added; “How about we pitch it to the guys as a group game night? But we don’t tell them the games?”

    Rebecca

    shouted; “I love it! Assuming the guys are polite & respectful,
    which I’m confident they are; We can start with this game.

    Erica

    chimed in; “Wait a minute. We gotta have our turn, too. I mean if we’re
    gunna let them get their jollies, I wanna feel them up, too!”

    Elizabeth,

    said; “Okay, once they’ve had their game, let’s dare them to drop their
    shorts with us girls blindfolded. We can fondle their family jewels and
    ‘Guess the pecker.’”

    “Exactly,” Erica high-fived her.

    Bethany

    then added; “Okay. So if everyone’s good with the first two games, I
    fully expect the guys to want another game, called ’Guess the cunt’.”

    Rebecca turned to Alexis; “Are you going to have a problem if things advance to that?”

    “Are these all games where the guessers are blindfolded while others are naked? Alexis wanted to know.

    “Yeah, I think that’s how we are conceiving this.” Bethany assured her.

    “Okay,

    then I have one more concern.” Alexis said with less nervousness.
    “Rebecca, how about we girls have a ‘safe-word’, so if any of us has an
    inhibition, then all 6 of us step to another room for a talk?”

    “Yes! I love that.” Michelle chimed in. But let’s also use our safe word if we just want to privately share an idea, too?”

    Erica

    raised her hand. When Michelle was done, Rebecca nodded for Erica to
    say what’s on her mind. “Ladies. Excuse my dirty mind, but I feel
    inspired.” More chuckles. Then Erica described her horny ideas. Bethany
    finally stood and said; “Damn girl! Now I gotta go change my pad, again.
    Just listening to your filthy fun games has me so wet!”
    Game Night

    It

    was on Sunday evening, July 3rd. the guys all brought drinks and chips.
    The gals put out a spread of fruits, and other snacks. It had been a
    hot day and the group met in Rebecca’s condo, then went downstairs to
    the pool & Jacuzzi. The guys used Rebecca’s roommates’ bedroom. The
    ladies shared her’s.

    At

    about 7pm they were showered and dressed. Everyone ate, then Rebecca
    finally announced the first game was about to start. Bethany had secured
    the use of 2 long folding tables from a lecture bowl. They were 6 feet
    long and only 2 feet deep. 3 Folding chairs were along one side of the
    tables. The guys were seated, and the girls began securing blindfolds.
    Rebecca began telling them what they were about to experience. As the
    ladies completed getting the guys set, they disappeared to Rebecca’s
    bedroom, where they pulled off their tops and bras. Rebecca warned the
    guys that any violation of the protocols would allow a lady to slap the
    blindfolded offender.

    Rebecca

    then pulled off her top, bra, and called on the ladies to assemble. She
    set a countdown timer on her phone, so that every 30 seconds, the
    ladies would move on to the next contestant. The guys hands remained
    ‘palm up’ on the far side of the table, and when the phone chimed, the
    ladies silently leaned their chests down, into the waiting hands of the
    guys. Fingers eagerly explored,, but Devon got too excited and slid his
    fingers up Erica’s cleavage. When his knuckles lost contact with the
    table, Erica’s slap was heard by everyone. Laughter burst out, but the
    30 second timer chimed the end of that station. 5 seconds later, the
    chime signaled a new round, Rebecca did her best to very quietly move
    from the last contestant, down to her new position at the first station.

    Devon’s

    slap played an effective deterrent. No one dared break that rule. The
    terror of being blindfolded and fearing a slap you can’t anticipate, is
    more traumatic than you can know.

    On

    round 6, Erica and Rebecca probably moaned too loud, and blew their
    anonymity. Truth is, every girl was so aroused, and Rebecca actually
    climaxed in Bruce’s fondling.

    When

    the final chime went off, the girls rushed to Rebecca’s bedroom door.
    Then Rebecca, having hastily thrown on her tanktop, Told the guys to
    take off their blindfolds, and privately grab a notecard and pen, to
    list the order of tits they explored.

    A few minute later, the girls came out with tops back on, but with their braless nipples protruding against the fabric.

    When the guys all set their pens down, the girls each grabbed a contestant’s card and scored it.

    Malcolm

    and Devon got perfect scores(6 of 6), followed by Jackson with 5.
    Thomas, Bruce, and William all got 4 of the 6. Everyone recognized
    Bethany, Elizabeth, and Erica. But Michelle, Alexis, and Rebecca were
    more similar and average, so they were a bigger challenge.

    Thomas

    and Devon both stood and turned toward the windows, to privately adjust
    their rigid cocks. The other guys had done their adjusting before they
    wrote down their guesses.

    Erica, noticed what Devon was doing, and said; “Devon, what ya digging for?”

    “Relief!” was his one-word reply.

    “I’ve got an even better idea, big boy.” Erica taunted the guys. We feel that it’s only fair to switch places with you fellas.”

    “You wanna feel up my tits?” Malcolm teased.

    “Your

    first five words were correct, big Leprechaun. But I sense you have
    some gold you’re keeping from us ladies.” Erica knew she had their rapt
    attention. “Now offer your chair to a lady and help her with her
    blindfold. Then you fellas can get buck naked and let us guess whose
    jewels we’re enjoying.”

    “ Whoa!” Devon objected. “What happens if you girls don’t keep your knuckles on the table?”

    “We get to flick their tit with a finger.” Thomas offered.

    All

    the girls subconsciously covered their nipples with their hands. They
    hated the idea, but they all knew it wasn’t any worse than the slap that
    Devon endured.

    Rebecca

    then wanted everyone’s attention. “Everyone. I want you all to be
    comfortable as a guest in my home. If you don’t want to participate,
    that’s fine. But you’ll also have to decline the other games we may
    play.” She looked around to each guy and gal. Each person gave a
    ‘thumbs-up’, so she showed Devon how to operate the timer, then she sat
    and was blindfolded.

    The

    guys decided to make sure their most hung specimens were not in the
    line, next to each other. They decided that Bethany being right after
    Erica, had made it too easy to distinguish the added cup size. Thomas
    quietly dug into his backpack after he stripped down. He grabbed his
    Bluetooth speaker and synced it to his phone, then. When the guys were
    coming out of the spare bedroom, Thomas pressed ‘play’. The words said
    it all. I’m too sexy, by ‘Right Said Fred’. Thomas turned it down so
    everyone could hear the timer on Rebecca’s phone.

    I'm too sexy for my love

    Too sexy for my love

    Love's going to leave me

    I'm too sexy for my shirt

    Too sexy for my shirt

    So sexy it hurts

    And I'm too sexy for Milan

    Too sexy for Milan

    New York, and Japan

    And I'm too sexy for your party

    Too sexy for your party

    No way I'm disco dancing

    The

    girls had no idea who played the music, but the rhythm broke the
    tension and everyone loosened up. Erica and Bethany were bouncing to the
    beat at their table. But Elizabeth’s tits were shaking so seductively,
    next to Alexis and Rebecca.

    Devon

    was flaccid until he got a look at the jiggling tits bouncing and
    swaying freely on the braless ladies. When the chime sounded, all 6 guys
    went from tippy toes and cupped jewels, to plopping their packages onto
    the hungry hands of the now lusting girls. The ladies’ blindfolded
    condition seemed to release a lot of inhibitions. The music drowned out
    the other sounds, and the guys simply smiled as their cocks soon rose
    from the open palms, to point slightly upward, stiffly. Rebecca
    definitely recognized Bruce’s curved cock. It was custom-designed to hit
    her g-spot with intensity, when copulating ‘missionary’.

    Erica

    got a bit too excited when Thomas’s super-thick cock swelled in her
    hand. She couldn’t remember if Malcolm’s was thicker” She was now very
    very horny, and her big nipples were jutting out from her tight spandex
    top. With one hand cupping Thomas’s ball sack, she habitually put her
    other hand up over his shaft, to service him. Without warning, Thomas
    hammered her left nipple with his right middle finger, as it was
    released by his right thumb.

    “Fuck!” Erica screamed.

    Rebecca quickly asked, “What’s wrong?”

    “Shit,

    he flicked my nipple hard. I guess I broke a rule when I started
    habitually stroking his rod.” Erica admitted, and a roar of laughter
    filled the room.

    Thirty

    seconds goes by very fast. The chime sounded over the strong base
    rhythm of Too Sexy, but the ladies released their men and the guys
    silently moved over. Devon rushed from his end of the 2nd table, and
    barely arrived at the 1st table when the chime singled the drop. The
    music was a great addition to the contest. But the girls were getting
    very horny from the delightful buffet of cocks they got to fondle.

    It’s

    a good thing the girls were on plastic folding chairs, because they
    were all quite wet in their soaking panties. The guys were also impacted
    by the affirming message of the song. Thomas was lip-syncing the song
    and it boosted his horniness beyond containment. His very fat cock was
    easy for the ladies to identify. Toward the end of the 5th round, he
    grunted heavily. Then the explosion hit Alexis across her blindfold, the
    next shot flew over her forehead and soaked into the part in her hair.
    By now she knew what it meant. She giggled as the timer chimed and she
    felt his 3rd spurt hit her thumb and run into her palm.

    Rebecca

    was last to feel up Thomas. She now felt a rapidly-deflating cock with
    creamy jizz dripping into her palms. His scrotum was quite different,
    too. Instead of hanging low and swaying with heavy testicles, it was
    bound tightly under his shaft and had a very firm, rounded shape. She
    was amazed at the crinkled texture of the scrotum skin. ‘How the hell am
    I supposed to identify this guy?’ she thought to herself.

    She

    decided to focus on the head and try to identify if he was circumsized.
    She also decided to identify the shape of the glans. Some of the guys
    had a glans which was very pointed, like a new crayon might look like.
    Others had very rounded head that almost resembled a German Nazi
    soldier’s helmet.

    The music ended about 10 seconds before the timer sounded for the last time. Rebecca was clueless.

    The

    guys all pulled away silently and swiftly went to the spare bedroom.
    There was raucous laughter as the guys talked openly about Erica’s
    punishment, William’s jizz blast, and other thrills.

    Meanwhile,

    the girls were even louder, in the living room. Alexis and Rebecca were
    studying the creamy jizz and how it quickly transformed a turgid rod
    into a limpy worm, in just seconds.

    Erica admitted her infraction and pulled up her tight top to check on her painful nipple. “Hurts like fuck!” she grumbled.

    The

    ladies grabbed notecards, then assembled their speculative order of
    cocks. When they all finished, Bethany yelled for the guys to come out.

    The guys came back out, but decided to stay naked, just cuz they felt horny enough to.

    Cat-calls

    and whistles ensued as the guys randomly stood in front of the tables,
    and each guy took a contestant’s card, then scored them on accuracy.

    Erica

    was so flustered that she only got 3 guesses correct. Bethany got Four.
    Three of the girls got 5 correct. Alexis got a perfect score.

    That’s

    when Thomas suggested that the girls should let the guys have a round
    at guessing cunts while blindfolded. Erica and Bethany grinned, because
    they were planning to suggest exactly that idea.

    “Campus”

    declared Rebecca. All the ladies knew that was the ‘safe-word’, so they
    told the guys; “Give us a second.” And the ladies went to Rebecca’s
    bedroom.

    “Okay,

    how’s everyone doing? Does anyone have a concern to deal with?” They
    all looked first at Alexis. “Just don’t let my parents find out. Other
    than that, I’m great!”

    “I should say,” Bethany chided. “You’re the cock queen, so far. None of the rest of us guessed all 6 cocks correctly. “

    “Well,

    thankfully, I’m not menstruating, but I really want to clean up my
    pussy before we get out there.” Alexis confided. All the ladies liked
    her idea and they each had a quick visit to the bidet.

    Rebecca also told the girls that the tables have adjustable height legs, and she’ll ask the fellas to lower them 3 inches.

    The

    gals went back out and thanked the guys for their patience. “We’re
    ready for more, now that we’re all uh, ‘fresh’;” Bethany shared. “But
    can you fellas flip the two tables on their side and adjust the legs to
    about 3 inches shorter? Some of the snatches will be more accessible
    that way.”

    With

    eagerness, the guys had the tables adjusted inside of a minute. The
    rules were essentially the same for this round, but the gals agreed to
    provide a wide enough stance to let the guys truly assess the nethers.
    Erica suggested a tie-breaker for the 6th round of this game. After the
    gals had been to the first 5 stations, they would remain at the 6th
    station until the guy could effectuate an orgasm for the lady. Once she
    came, she would grab the guy’s arm and raise it up, silently.

    Then

    the ladies put the blindfolds on the guys and stepped to Rebecca’s
    bedroom to strip naked. Rebecca grabbed a note card and tore it in 6
    pieces, then numbered them. She tossed the scraps into Bethany’s 32F bra
    cup and held it up for each of the girls to draw lots. That set the
    lineup order, and the girls went back out

    Thomas

    had secretly created a playlist while the girls were freshening up.
    When the door opened, he started the playlist. The girls took their
    places at the 6 stations. Rebecca started the countdown clock just as
    Madonna’s ‘Like A Virgin’ cranked up on the speaker.

    I was beat, incomplete
    I've been had, I was sad and blue
    But you made me feel
    Yeah, you made me feel
    Shiny and new

    Oh, like a virgin
    Touched for the very first time
    Like a virgin
    When your heart beats next to mine

    Gonna give you all my love, boy
    My fear is fading fast
    Been saving it all for you

    William

    got slapped when his middle finger went too far back and he was trying
    to feel up Erica’s asshole. Other than that, all the guys kept their
    hands in the right place. Devon was trying to get a perfect score, so he
    was paying more attention to subtle indicators. Malcolm was already
    honing his skills of arousal.

    Soon

    enough, the 6th round was starting. Madonna was just ending on the
    sound system. But the next queued up song was a eighties synth band,
    playing ‘Baby Give it up’.

    Everybody wants you
    Everybody wants your love
    I'd just like to make you mine, all mine

    Na-na, na-na, na-na, na-na-na-na now
    Baby, give it up
    Give it up
    Baby, give it up
    Na-na, na-na, na-na, na-na-na-na now
    Baby, give it up
    Give it up
    Baby, give it up

    The

    girls were now very intensely focused. They all leaned into the tables
    as their legs weakened. Heavy panting might have given the guys a clue
    of who they were fingering, but the music was loud enough to drown out a
    lot of the groans.

    Elizabeth

    came first. And by ‘came’ I mean she gushed enough squirt to create a
    puddle on the table. She raised Malcolm’s arm and he yelled’ “I’m the
    Pussy King of Park Plaza!”

    Several ladies were quickly following. None of them squirted, though. Alexis was last to await her ecstasy. The band played on.

    Come on and play the game of love (Give it up, give it up, baby, give it up)
    Everybody, is it me, give it up
    Come on, baby
    I need your love (Give it up, give it up, baby, give it up)
    Can I touch you, can I love you?
    Come on, baby, baby
    I love you (Give it up, give it up, baby, give it up)

    Finally

    she collapsed onto the table as her legs jerked in blissful agony.
    William wouldn’t stop wiggling on her clit. She finally rose up and
    slapped him silly. And he stopped. She raised his arm and the girls
    helped each other exit to the bedroom.

    The guys took off their blindfolds and discovered the puddle of pussy juices.

    As

    the girls giggled and generally caught their breath, the guys were
    writing down their guesses. The usually quiet Jackson commented; “Fuck!
    If I don’t get some cock relief, I might turn blue!”

    That

    got Devon and Malcolm thinking. They were both tied for first, coming
    into this round. Malcolm said, “We should do one more round, but draw
    lots for partners. The gals need to see which one of them can get a
    mouthful of jizz the fastest.”

    Devon suggested that the guys should stay blindfolded and not know which woman took a mouthful from which of them.

    Just then the ladies came back out and shocked the guys by remaining just as naked as the guys were.

    It

    had been a couple weeks since the guys had seen the ladies’ pussies, so
    some of the guys wished they had another opportunity to edit their 6
    guesses.

    After

    all the cards were scored, none of the guys got all 6 lady snatches
    correct. William and Jackson got 5 correct. The other 4 guys got 4
    correct. The accumulative scores for the guys resulted in a 4-way tie
    for first place. But Malcolm won the fingering orgasm tiebreaker.

    Rebecca

    quietly went to the kitchen and came back with a roll of paper towels.
    After she wiped up the squirt puddle, she asked all the guys to take a
    seat on the 2 sofas.

    When the six guys were seated, the girls began blindfolding them without any explanation.

    “Fellas,”

    Rebecca addressed them; “While you’re waiting on your blindfolds, let
    me tell you what’s going to happen next. The girls drew lots in the
    bedroom and were awarded a partner to bring some, ah, relief to.”

    Soon

    a lady will kneel between your legs and at the signal, she will begin
    her efforts to obtain a mouthful of your jizz. I have placed 6 paper
    towels on the coffee table, between these two sofas. When she gets a
    full specimen, she will turn and spit it onto her paper towel. That’s
    the race. It will help us declare a Cock Queen. Alexis is still in the
    lead, heading into this final round.

    The

    guys were strickly ordered to keep their arms crossed at their chests.
    Devon asked what the punishment will be for infractions. “I can bite!”
    Erica blurted out in a menacing threat. The gals chuckled, but the guys
    instinctively dropped both hands to their groins, in reflexive fear.

    Thomas

    somehow was once again just ahead of the curve. He felt for a button on
    his Bluetooth speaker and soon it roared with a duet from Right Said
    Fred. ‘Don’t Talk, Just Kiss’.

    Ooh yeah surrender me a kiss
    Let me loose on you inch by inch
    The one and only reason is fun fun fun
    I said, "Well baby, we've only just begun"

    So don't talk just kiss
    We're beyond words and sound
    Don't talk just kiss
    And let your tongue fool around
    Oh, let's fool around

    The

    6 gals silently scooched up in front of 6 guys. Some of them started
    with gentle stroking and ball fondling. Others licked and swallowed in
    ravenous craving. Soon the room was silent, but there was no timer for
    this game. The repetitive lyrics kept encouraging more tongue action.
    Alexis was struggling to get even 2 inches of Devon’s monster cock in
    her mouth. Bethany was having an even tougher time with the very wide
    girth of Thomas. Jackson felt his slender 9 inches slide into an amazing
    throat. He speculated that It was Erica, but wasn’t really sure it
    wasn’t Bethany.

    Rebecca

    was giving up trying throat Bruce. His natural curl made it impossible
    to take him into her throat. Michelle tried to do a combo of sucking
    William’s head while stroking his shaft rapidly.

    Elizabeth started to gag on Malcolm, while trying to throat him. Some tallywackers are just too thick for swallowing.

    So don't talk just kiss
    We're beyond words and sound
    Don't talk just kiss
    And let your tongue fool around
    Oh, let's fool around

    Uh, were wasting precious time
    Don't talk kiss baby, and make it mine
    The one and only reason is fun, fun, fun
    I said, "Well baby, we've only just begun"

    So don't talk just kiss
    We're beyond words and sound
    Don't talk just kiss
    And let your tongue fool around
    Oh, let's fool around (fool around, fool around, fool around)

    As

    the song faded out, REO Speedwagon’s classic; “I Can’t Stop This
    Feeling Anymore” slowly built up energy and approached the chorus.

    And I can't fight this feeling anymore
    I've forgotten what I started fighting for
    It's time to bring this ship into the shore
    And throw away the oars, forever

    'Cause I can't fight this feeling anymore
    I've forgotten what I started fightin' for
    And if I have to crawl upon the floor
    Come crashing through your door
    Baby, I can't fight this feeling anymore

    Thomas

    was grunting loudly, That got all the girls focused even more
    intensely. Then Jackson growled and Bethany accidently swallowed his
    first shot. She gagged and coughed while he blasted a second and third
    heavy blast. When she had a good specimen, she spun on her knees and
    spit it onto the paper towel with her name on it. But that pivot quickly
    reversed and she dropped to take his cock deep into her throat for what
    seemed like half a minute. She was using her tongue to sort of swallow
    on his cock until he just couldn’t take anymore stimulation on his very
    sensitive cock.

    She drew back out and laid her head on his lap, gently stroking his leg.

    She

    stayed with him while Alexis quickly dropped her mouthful on the table.
    She’d squeezed Devon’s snake while she claimed her 2nd place, He was
    screaming agony until she released the choke she had, just under his
    glans ridge. He shot a fierce blast to the roof of her mouth. She closed
    tight and began a series of swallows, but only his massive head was
    inside her mouth. She wrapped both hands around his ass and gently
    licked his softening pipe.

    Michelle

    took all three blasts from William, but her mouth was now overflowing.
    The taste was shocking to her, and as she pivoted on her knees to dump
    her load, a good portion of it ran down her chin and dripped onto her
    tits. She coughed a couple times and returned to lick William clean.

    Bethany and Thomas pulled a load just after Jackson and Erica deposited their cream.

    Lastly,

    Rebecca and Bruce were having a delightful experience. She really
    wanted to get into a 69 position with him, because of his upwardly
    curved cock. On her knees, there is no way his rock hard shaft would
    even get to her throat, much less travel down it. But missionary sex
    would also be especially fun, given how he couldn’t miss her g-spot.

    Rebecca

    had focused so much on hosting and conducting these amazing games. She
    just wanted a chance to finally relax and just enjoy a fun cock to play
    with and practice arousing.

    When

    Bruce finally erupted, Rebecca took his first blast hard against her
    uvula. She coughed as she spun to the coffee table and hacked to get the
    thick slimy cream cleared out.

    But

    Bruce let out a loud grunt as his blast shot into her. Every other
    person was watching, as his 2nd blast flew over Rebecca and hit Alexis
    in the nose. His 3rd and weakest blast hit Rebecca’s back, and ran down
    to her ass crack.

    It was the most impressive eruption, but took the longest to get there.

    “Ladies,”

    Rebecca announced; “I need a quick shower. Can we go to my bedroom
    & let the guys recover while we tabulate the Pussy King
    competition?” The ladies were all getting up. “Fella’s you need to
    complete the scores and declare a ‘Cock Queen’ while we’re away. When
    you’re done, please help yourselves to the spread of food in the dining
    room.

    As

    they all finally made it back to the living room about 30 minutes
    later, Bethany & Devon stood to report the outcome. Malcolm barely
    edged out a win and came over for Bethany to coronate him with a cheap
    plastic crown. Devon also reported Alexis achieving the title of Cock
    Queen. The sheltered lady blushed as she stood facing the group with
    Devon behind her. Rebecca took a photo of the two, which terrified
    Alexis.

    “If my mother finds out, I’ll be disowned and shunned. Not only by my mother, but by every member of her church.”

    The

    rest of the evening was far more relaxed. Everyone had an unorthodox
    sexual release, and enjoyed a wide variety of cocks and cunts,
    respectively. A couple different table games were started.

    Bethany

    inquired of Rebecca about the missing roommates? “They are not coming
    back for 6 more weeks.” Rebecca explained. They have summer internships
    and stuff. Bethany asked if there is any possibility of a short term
    roommate option?

    “Uh, do you have some specific scenario in mind, Bethany?”

    “Well,

    I’ve been told I have to vacate the athletic dorms for annual
    maintenance, by Tuesday. I need a place for about 4 weeks.” Bethany
    explained.

    “Oh, hell yeah! Move in tonight! If you can go pack some bedding and basics, we can work out all the details tomorrow.”

    “Uh, I really need to know if I can afford this, though. I’ve never lived in a place this nice.“ Bethany said nervously.

    Rebecca smiled confidently and said; “Let’s just cut to the chase. What’s your housing budget?”

    “I

    only have access to $400, until the Fall semester PAL grants come in.”
    Bethany said, in defeat. Knowing this palace was out of her league.

    “I

    was hoping you could do $50 per week, sister. Unless you’re a total
    pig, I expect you’ll do your part in keeping the place in order?”
    Rebecca said in her best poker-faced, hard-bargaining ruse.

    “For real? I’ll take it before you come to your senses.” Bethany pulled Rebecca in for a grateful emphasized hug.

    Then

    Rebecca pulled away and looked her new best friend in the eyes; “Oh,
    one more condition.” Rebecca pressed her winning streak. “If we do
    another group gathering, I want it to be the combine effort and
    inspiration from both of us.”

    “We’ll

    have more of these? Shit, I’m getting wet panties already!” Bethany
    raised her arms high and jiggled her F-cup braless tits in lustful
    triumph.

    Based on a post by zachattack163 for Literotica.

    To be continued.

    By zachattack163 for Literotica

    42 min
  • Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 5


    Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 5Two after-parties ensue, with a bit more vulnerability.
    By zachattack163 and adapted for this platform. Listen to the Podcast At Explicit Novels.



    Faculty Party
    Mr.
    Garza pulled his still very stiff cock from Mrs. Garza’s wet pussy and
    addressed the class from behind the sofa, "Well I hope you all enjoyed
    today's lesson. Once you are properly recovered and all are dressed, you
    may be dismissed. We will have one more session in this course, and
    then you all will be all done with us. All of you are doing extremely
    well. We hope the class has been both helpful and pleasurable for all of
    you. Please remember our confidentiality pledge. Unless there is some
    grave violation of the rules, you’re not in any danger of failing the
    course."

    All

    the students looked up at their teachers, most of them still in a daze
    from what had just happened. Eventually, all the students disconnected
    from each other and put their clothes back on, and gathered their
    things. They waited until all the students were dressed, before heading
    out of the room.

    The

    professors overheard the group talk of grabbing a pizza, as they were
    all starving by now. Rebecca offered to order delivery, and have them
    all come to her apartment. That’s the last the professors heard, before
    the doors closed and locked.

    This

    left the two naked teachers all alone in the classroom again. Phoebe
    went over to her Antonio, and kissed him deeply, while reaching to find
    his firm cock pointed straight up between them.

    "Now,”

    Phoebe directed Antonio; “Why don't you go sit on that chair, over
    there. Your hard cock felt so nice in me earlier, but now I want to ride
    that hard cock, for all my pleasure," Phoebe told her husband. Antonio
    followed her directions and went and sat in the chair, waiting for his
    wife. She walked over, mesmerized by his hard cock throbbing in
    anticipation. Phoebe straddled his lap and slowly sunk down on his
    throbbing hard cock. Antonio moaned in pleasure, as he felt his wife's
    tight pussy grip his over stimulated cock.

    "Oh

    my god, babe you are so hard right now. I can feel my pussy having to
    stretch more than normal, because you are so hard you feel a little
    bigger. Oh yeah I'm going to enjoy riding this," She moaned to him, as
    she slid all the way down his cock. Phoebe started to ride Antonio’s
    rigid cock as he reached around to grab hold of her large ass. She
    started bouncing harder as he caressed her ass. She knew it wouldn't be
    long until she had an orgasm after watching the student's sexy display,
    while they fucked each other.

    To

    increase her pleasure, and entice him more, she leaned forward pushing
    her large 36 double D breasts into his face. Antonio quickly took the
    opportunity, taking her sensitive nipple into his mouth, while she rode
    him. Eventually, Phoebe reached her crescendo, and came hard on her
    beloved Antonio’s cock. He could feel his wife's vagina grabbing his
    cock, but he needed a little more to cum so he held tight to his wife's
    hips, and started pushing his cock up into her quickly. Phoebe groaned,
    feeling her husband fucking her from underneath with his big cock. This
    caused her to go straight into a second orgasm, directly from her first.

    She

    then felt his cock start to get bigger inside her, and she moaned to
    him, "Oh, yeah babe, I can feel you getting bigger inside of me. Give me
    all that cum!"

    "Oh

    yeah, baby, here it cums! I'm going to cum so hard!" Antonio moaned to
    his wife, before unleashing his cum inside of her. Phoebe literally
    gasped when she felt him cumming inside her.

    ‘Oh

    my gosh, that is a forceful cumshot.’ Phoebe observed. ‘It feels like
    he's trying to blast me off of him with his cum.’ Antonio’s intense and
    forceful cumshot caused his wife to reach her third orgasm, as she
    groaned while she continued to rotate her hips on his exploding penis.
    Once she was exhausted from her orgasm Phoebe relaxed her body into her
    husband's. Suddenly she noticed that even though he had stopped cumming,
    his cock was still hard inside of her.

    "Oh my god, babe are you still hard?" Phoebe said, as she rotated her hips on his still obviously hard cock.

    "Oh,

    my baby, I guess I am. I guess watching those students fuck, really got
    me hornier than I expected. Do you want to keep going?" He asked.

    "Oh,

    I definitely want to keep going, but I don't think I can ride you
    anymore. My legs are too tired." Phoebe said, as she got off of his
    still hard cock. She felt his cum from his copious load start to leak
    from in between her legs. She then decided to have more fun with
    Antonio, leaning down to take his sensitive cock in her mouth. Antonio
    moaned as he felt his wife's hot mouth, around his extra sensitive cock.
    Phoebe then cleaned his cock of their combined juices. She then pulled
    her mouth of his cock and said to him,

    "How was that, babe? Was it as good as having Michelle's young mouth, on your cock?"

    "Oh

    babe, that was so good, and you give some of the best head ever, but I
    have to say that even though that girl is young, she definitely knows
    how to suck a cock really well," He told his wife. Phoebe then got down
    and laid on her back, on the mat, with her legs slightly spread waiting
    for her husband.

    "Well

    then, maybe next time I will see if her tongue is as good in a pussy,
    as it is on a cock," she said; as he got into position between her legs.

    "Oh,

    I would love to see that, baby. Now lay back and let me fuck you with
    this big, hard cock of mine," Antonio told his wife, as he pushed his
    overly sensitive cock back into his wife's tight vagina. Once her
    husband's cock was all the way inside of her, Phoebe wrapped her legs
    and arms around her husband, and brought him down for a deep kiss.

    "I

    love you, babe," she said with a twinkle in her eye, "now, fuck me
    hard, and make me cum again, and I want to feel you shoot in me; again!"
    Antonio then took his wife's advice, and started to fuck her again,
    while he brought one hand up to grope her large breast, while he started
    feasting on her other breast, making sure to take his time and lick her
    nipple. She was moaning at all of his attention, and could feel herself
    quickly approaching another orgasm. Suddenly she came hard again on her
    husband's cock. Antonio moaned as he felt his wife cum, again gripping
    his cock hard. He could also feel his own orgasm approaching.

    "Baby, you think you've got one more orgasm in you? Because I'm getting really close again," he moaned to his wife.

    "Oh

    yeah; babe, I think I can work up one more orgasm for you. You just
    keep fondling my big tits, and fuck me with that big cock, and you will
    have me there, soon. I want to feel that big cock of yours, spurting in
    me again," Phoebe moaned back to her husband, her lover, her academic
    partner.

    Antonio

    kept fucking his wife hard, while he groped her big tits. He could feel
    her snake one hand down between them and start to play with her clit.

    "Oh

    baby; I'm so close! Oh, here it is! I'm cumming!" He moaned to his dear
    Phoebe, as he started unloading a second orgasm, deep into her pussy.

    "Oh

    yeah, babe! I can feel it shooting into me again! I'm cumming too!"
    Phoebe screamed, as her pussy grabbed hold of her husband's long, fat
    cock. Antonio let out a loud grunt as his wife's pussy clamped down on
    his ejaculating cock, and seemed to pull the juice from his hard penis.
    Eventually the two professors stopped cumming, and they just lay
    together, recovering from their intense orgasms. Both breathed deeply,
    and looked into each other's eyes with love, as they rested in each
    other's arms.
    The Student Pizza Party

    Malcolm and Erika, were getting their clothes back on, after the third session ended. “God, I’m starving,” Erika blurted out.

    “So am I,” Malcolm admitted. This session was the longest, but the time flew by. “Do you wanna go grab a bite to eat, Erika?”

    “Hey,” Thomas interjected. “Are you guys grabbing some food? I’d love to join you. Elizabeth might also.”

    “Hell yeah! I don’t mind” Erika assured Thomas, then looked over to Malcolm, seeking his openness to the idea.

    “Jolly

    fine with me, as long as we get some grub soon.” Malcolm assured. “I’ve
    had more than a good workout from Erika,” which caused her to blush.

    “Hey, I never denied being a sex-crazed nymph,” she admitted, owning her overt sexuality.

    Rebecca heard the four make plans, and told Bruce she was thinking of inviting everyone to her apartment for Pizza.

    “Do it,” Bruce encouraged, slipping on his sneakers. I’ll come.

    Rebecca

    grinned and said “I’ll bet you will!” then she went over and
    interrupted Erika, and offered to host an impromptu pizza party. “I’ll
    place an order now, and we can have it delivered, probably shortly after
    we get to my place.”

    Michelle

    overheard the growing conversation and asked if she could join. Rebecca
    immediately realized this event was a great idea and all the students
    should not only be invited, but strongly encouraged to be a part of.

    “Devon,

    wait!” Rebecca yelled up the steps. Devon was the first one making his
    exit, but stopped dead in his tracks. Rebecca ran over and told the rest
    of her classmates of the pizza party. Bethany, Devon, Alexis, &
    Jackson all cheered.

    Meanwhile, Michelle went over to William and made sure he was informed and encouraged.

    Rebecca

    proceeded to the hall, and everyone followed. Bruce was concerned if
    Rebecca’s roommates were okay with the unannounced imposition.

    “Not

    an issue,” she assured. “My place is actually on the top floor of Park
    Plaza Condominiums. Carrie and Marta are both back home for the summer. I
    have the place to myself.”

    ‘Damn! A rich girl,’ Devon surmised.

    Thomas yelled, to everyone in the hall; “Does anyone need a ride over to Park Plaza?”. A couple guys took him up on the offer.

    Bethany

    looked like she was going to ask Thomas for a lift. Grabbing her arm,
    the petite Rebecca said; “Hey, ride with me. I need someone to order the
    food on my app.

    “Sure!” Bethany accepted.

    Once everyone had rides and directions figured out, Rebecca & Bethany got moving.

    As

    Rebecca drove her little BMW out of the student parking lot, She handed
    her phone to Bethany; “Pull up the Dominos app. My acct is already in
    there.”

    “Got it!” Bethany said.

    “Damn! I forgot to ask everyone what toppings they wanted.”

    Bethany laughed; “Girl, right now, none of us give a damn! We’re starved. We’ll eat anything.”
    Park Plaza

    Rebecca knew a shorter route to her condo. It might give her a couple minutes to pick up, before the others arrived.

    The

    two gals pulled into her reserved parking space and jogged into the
    building lobby. Rebecca told the security desk to expect up to 10 others
    to arrive shortly. She said to let them up if they use her name.

    In the penthouse, she sighed her relief when she saw that the cleaning lady had already came and left.

    The only embarrassing items were the dildo on the end table, and the erotic novel on the coffee table.

    Bethany chuckled as she watched Rebecca snatch up the evidence and run into a bedroom. “You’re my kind of gal, Rebecca.”

    Coming

    back out a few seconds later, Rebecca confessed; “I know we’re supposed
    to be comfortable with our sexuality, but I’m not quite ready to show
    off my toys and books. Not quite yet.”

    “What can I do to help get ready for company” Bethany offered.

    The two went to the kitchen and started putting things on the counter. The very tall, buxom Bethany towered over little Rebecca.

    “

    Napkins, cups, plates. I think that’s really all we need?” Bethany
    surmised. Then she turned to Rebecca, “Girl, your place is amazing, and
    you need to relax. Go greet your guests. I’ll be done in a minute and we
    can all just enjoy a meal and celebrate our new friendships.”

    Thomas

    was first to arrive, with Malcolm and Bruce. They weren’t sure how to
    act, in this posh environment. Rebecca was very reassuring. “My folks
    want their little girl taken care of,” she said. “Please don’t hate me
    for that.”

    Bruce just hugged her and thanked her for her willingness to put this impromptu gathering together.

    Rebecca deflected; “Bethany was a huge help.”

    Michelle and William arrived next. Erika was right behind them.

    Just as the pizza delivery arrived, so did Michelle, Alexis, Jackson, and William.

    Before

    they ate, Rebecca got their attention and promised to keep her remarks
    short; “Thanks for coming over. My roommates are gone home for a few
    more weeks, so you’re not going to offend them. Stay as late as you
    want, within propriety; and please, please, don’t anyone talk about
    anything that happened in our course.”

    “What course,” Devon yelled. Which brought a hearty laugh from everyone.

    “If

    you need anything, just ask. Now eat up!” With that, Rebecca and
    Bethany guided the group through a food line, Bethany pouring drinks and
    Rebecca standing by with a big smile on her face, exchanging
    pleasantries with each guest standing in the line.

    A

    couple of classmates were on phones in the hall, making arrangements to
    clear their other obligations for the rest of the day. No one really
    knew why, but everyone had an inner sense that this meal was special,
    and they all had made themselves very vulnerable over the past week.

    As

    the final guests took their plates to the spacious living room, Bethany
    & Rebecca carried the remaining pizza boxes to the coffee table,
    for anyone wanting more.

    Then

    the two hostesses sat on the floor with the others, and the room was
    mostly silent. Whether no one knew what was safe to talk about, or was
    just too damned starving; they just ate and drank.

    Then Michelle let out a huge belch. “Sorry.” She said, and the room erupted in laughter.

    Elizabeth finally blurted out; “You’re her!”

    Everyone looked at Elizabeth, waiting for context. “You’re that model, Michelle.”

    Elizabeth

    had just finished her third slice, and was paging through the
    ‘Seventeen’ magazine on the end table. She held up the tampon ad on the
    inside cover.

    Michelle

    wanted to hide. Her face turned beet red. She had no way to deflect or
    deny. Taking a deep breath, she said; “Yeah, I got some gigs last fall,
    and spent a few months in New York. The modeling agency just kept piling
    more and more gigs, and I failed 3 of my fall semester courses.”

    She finished with saying; “My parents put an end to it. Now I’m focusing totally on my schooling”

    Jackson

    was surprised and delighted. But he couldn’t say anything. One of the
    hottest upcoming New York models just spent an afternoon having sex with
    him. Okay, the rest of the room knew that, But they did not know she
    was a virgin until just hours ago.

    Bruce

    tried to contain his smile. Just the other day, Michelle had
    deepthroated him. The room all knew that, but Bruce was tortured by the
    reality that even if he wanted to brag to others about it, he’d get
    kicked out of college and lose his wrestling scholarship.

    William observed; “Looks like we’ve already started playing some real-life ‘Truth or Dare’?”

    Erika observed; “I feel honored to be part of this class. The more that is revealed, the more I admire every one of you.”

    “Yeah,”

    Thomas agreed. “We all faced a scary challenge, and chose to trust each
    other. I’m just glad it’s turned out so well.. so far.”

    “I

    know that’s right,” Alexis spoke up. The whole room went quiet. The shy
    young woman rarely spoke up. They all knew she wanted to say something,
    and they patiently waited.

    “I

    unlearned a lot of crap this week. Long pause. My upbringing was a lot
    different, I was so naïve. So isolated. My mother has a religious whacky
    opposition to all thing sexual. It wasn’t until this year that I
    finally started to question so many of my brainwashed assumptions.” What
    I learned this week… the biggest thing I learned, is that my own
    sexuality is nothing to punish myself for. I finally started to like the
    idea of sex.”

    Then,

    turning to Jackson, she added; “Now I absolutely love, love sex!” She
    winked at him and then took a deep breath and another bite of pizza.

    Devon asked the group; “Does anyone else wonder why this class wasn’t even listed on the course catalog?”

    “Good point,” Rebecca said. “I got a phone call from Mrs. Garza. That’s how I signed up.”

    “Me too,” said a few others.

    Bethany added her own observation, “I think the professors are loving the class as much as I have.”

    “Oh, yeah!” Devon agreed. “Did you see how she..”

    “Stop.” Rebecca interjected.

    “You’re right,” Devon said. “We can’t talk about what happened in ‘Vegas’.”

    “Better

    than Vegas,” Thomas said. “Because you’re all much better than Vegas.
    Vegas is notorious for regrets. I regret nothing. But that’s because of
    the positive & patient acceptance that each of you have given to the
    class. I don’t want this course to end.”

    “Well, speaking for myself, I’m worn out,” Bruce said, looking at Rebecca, who blushed at his insinuations.

    “True,”

    Elizabeth finally spoke up. “I think we’ve worn the guys out, ladies.
    But what’s to stop us from occasionally getting together?”

    All

    eyes perked up. Rebecca broke the silence; “I’d love to have the rest
    of you over again. Perhaps when we’re all better, shall we say;
    ‘rested’?”

    “Yes!” was the enthusiastic response from all of them.

    Then Michelle added; “Let’s keep the same rules in place. We say nothing about what happens at any of our ‘pizza parties’?”

    “Good

    call,” Malcolm assured her. “I was close to quitting college and going
    back to Ireland. I was lonely, homesick. I finally feel like I have
    something I belong to. That makes all the difference.”

    To be continued.

    By zachattack163 for Literotica

    30 min
  • Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 4


    Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 4The
    third lab of Remedial Human Sexuality continues, as the classmates were
    asked to demonstrate specific intercourse techniques.By zachattack163 and adapted for this platform. Listen to the Podcast At Explicit Novels.



    Lab Three Continues
    Demonstration Three
    Rebecca
    was still seated between Bruce's legs, on the sofa, so she could gently
    grind her big booty against his cock. As the professors called them up
    to demonstrate ‘Doggie Style’ Rebecca slowly got up to head toward the
    mat. As she got up Bruce could only stare and be amazed at Rebecca's
    big, round ass. He eventually got up and followed her to the mat where
    she got down on her hands and knees and presented her big booty to
    Bruce. Bruce got behind her and just admired her ass for a bit rubbing
    his hand over her smooth ass.

    Devon,

    having just finished demonstrating his sexual prowess with the goddess,
    Bethany, went to the newly vacated sofa and laid down with his back
    against an armrest, and he gestured for Bethany to lay down with her
    back on his chest. Once reclined, Devon resumed his quiet delight in
    fondling Bethany’s hefty breasts. While Bethany’s head rested on his
    shoulder, he nibbled on her ear, until their noises became an obvious
    distraction. Rather than risk being told to disentangle, he contented
    himself in softly kneading her breasts, only occasionally pinching a
    nipple.

    Bruce

    continued to admire Rebecca and he fondled her luscious ass and wet
    cunt. Inwardly, Bruce was giddy. He thought; ‘Wow this is the best booty
    I've ever seen I can't believe I get to fuck Rebecca doggy style and
    just grab on to this huge ass.’ He then got in position behind Rebecca
    and rubbed his long cock against her slit.

    "Come

    on enough teasing," Rebecca moaned to him, "I want to feel you inside
    of me already!" Following her request, Bruce lined up his cock and then
    started to push it inside Rebecca's pussy. Rebecca moaned at the
    intrusion of Bruce's cock as he kept sliding deeper inside of her.
    Rebecca couldn't believe how deep Bruce was getting inside of her; it
    was definitely the deepest she had ever felt a man inside her before.
    Bruce grabbed onto Rebecca's hips and started thrusting away with nice
    long strokes that she could feel deep inside herself on the upstroke.
    Rebecca reached down and started playing with her clit while Bruce
    continued to thrust inside her.

    ‘God

    this feels amazing,’ thought Rebecca to herself, ‘Finally another good
    reason to have a nice big ass. If my big ass gets me fucked like this
    then I'm going to have to start bending over more and showing it off.’
    Bruce started to feel a little tension in his balls and started to worry
    that he was going to cum too soon. However, his worries were calmed
    down when Mrs. Garza told them it was time to stop. Rebecca moaned in
    displeasure when she felt Bruce pull his cock all of the way out of her.

    "Alright thank you for that demonstration of doggy style. When you’re able, you may sit down.” Mrs Garza instructed.

    Demonstration Four
    Now
    for the next position we are actually not going to use the mat as we
    are going to show the sitting position. Now in this position the man
    sits in a chair and the woman comes up to her seated partner, then
    straddles him, and lowers herself onto his penis, while facing him. Now
    in this position the woman has most of the control. The man just sits
    back and the woman uses his cock to get herself off while he enjoys
    watching.” She explained.

    Looking

    at the females, she added; “Ladies, this position is perfect after your
    man has had a long day and you want to give him a treat. Gals, if
    you’re horny and your man has just enough to get his cock up, but not
    much more than that, you can still get your rocks off! It also serves
    well when you guy needs therapy fucking."

    “What’s that,” Devon wanted to know.

    Mrs.

    Garza told the class; “when someone’s feeling the blues, for whatever
    reason; sometimes a good screwing can effectively cure the condition.”

    "Now for this position why don't we have Jackson and Alexis demonstrate. Jackson you go ahead and sit in this chair over here.”

    “And

    then, Alexis you come over to him, and sit on his lap." Jackson quickly
    got up and went and sat in the chair that Mrs. Garza had set up for
    him.

    Erika

    and Bruce got up and took the sofa that Jackson & Alexis left.
    Erika gestured for Bruce to sit at one end of the sofa, then she laid
    her head on his lap and stretched her body out on the rest of the sofa.
    Once situated, she amused herself, stroking his cock while watching the
    next demonstration.

    Alexis

    then got up to go approach Jackson but as she was walking over Mr.
    Garza came over to her and whispered in her ear, "Now before you go
    right ahead and sit on his cock why don't you give his cock head a
    little suck. This way he will know you are really excited for him."
    Alexis nodded her head to show she understood, and as she continued to
    approach Jackson at the chair. Mr. Garza have her a firm smack on her
    nice ass, which, caused her to jump a little in surprise, but she
    realized she also liked it.

    As

    Alexis reached Jackson instead of straddling his lap she went down to
    her knees and following Mr. Garza advice she took Jackson's cock in her
    mouth and sucked hard on his cock head. Jackson moaned in pleasure and
    surprise as Alexis sucked on his cock for a bit. After taking some time
    to taste his cock Alexis got up and began to straddle Jackson. Jackson
    softly placed his hands on Alexis’ shoulders as she situated herself.
    His 9 inch rod was well-sculpted, with many veins squiggled and bulging
    along the skin of his glorious shaft. It was aimed directly at her
    vagina, then she started to slowly lower herself onto Jackson's cock.

    With

    just his tip in her opening, she felt a firm pressure, followed by a
    stinging moment, immediately followed by her own downward drop, a couple
    inches lower. She stopped and looked deeply into Jackson’s eyes.
    Jackson knew.

    “Take your time” He whispered in her ear. “We can take a break if you need to.”

    She

    nodded, then kissed him. Their tongues danced together in warm, wet,
    pleasure. The stinging in her vagina subsided. Jackson stopped the kiss
    and whispered in her ear again; “Do you need a break?”
    “Don’t you dare stop” she whispered back. “This is a moment I dreamed of. I want your cock, further inside me, now!”

    “My pleasure, it’s my honor to please you.” was Jackson’s reply.

    ‘Oh

    my gosh’, Alexis marveled. ‘Jackson's cock is so big. I can't believe
    how deep he is going inside me.’ She moaned out loud as she felt Jackson
    slide deep inside of her. After taking most of Jackson's cock inside
    her, she had to stop before taking him all the way. She took some time
    to adjust to Jackson's cock inside of her.

    Jackson

    meanwhile, loved every minute of Alexis sliding her really tight pussy
    down on his cock. Her pussy felt so good, gripping his cock. Feeling her
    pause for a moment Jackson reached around and grabbed hold of Alexis's
    firm ass and held her up a bit as she adjusted to his large size.
    Eventually, Alexis started riding Jackson's penis again, which caused
    Jackson to moan and grab Alexis's ass, then he ran his finger over her
    anus as he felt her pussy start to massage his dick.

    As

    Alexis bounced up and down on Jackson's cock, Jackson leaned forward
    and took one of Alexis's long nipples in his mouth and flicked his
    tongue across her hard nipple. Alexis moaned as she felt Jackson suck on
    her hard, sensitive nipple while also enjoying his hands holding on
    tight to her ass. His index finger on her ‘rosebud’ felt so arousing!
    Alexis was actually feeling so good that she could feel the beginnings
    of an orgasm in her vagina. She started moaning harder and grabbing on
    tighter to Jackson as she bounced more on his dick. Finally she
    surprising reached a crescendo and had a very powerful orgasm on
    Jackson's penis.

    Jackson

    was so surprised to feel Alexis cumming on his dick and loved feeling
    how tight her pussy got on his cock. Once Alexis finished her orgasm
    Mrs. Garza interrupted her sexual bliss.

    "Well now that Alexis has finished enjoying herself, I think it is time for us to proceed to the next position."

    Demonstration Five
    Mrs.
    Garza then addressed the class again, "Now for the next position we
    will demonstrate the side-by-side position commonly known as spooning.
    In this position the woman lies on her side with the man behind her. He
    then slowly scoots behind her and slowly penetrates her. This position
    is perfect for a lazy morning when you wake up and feel your man
    pressing his morning wood into your ass. You then just open your legs a
    little bit and let him push inside of you. Now to demonstrate this
    position why don't we have Erika and Malcolm."

    The

    two students then got up and proceeded to the mat. Malcolm lingered
    slightly behind Erika so he could enjoy watching her body. He was amazed
    that he had never noticed how sexy Erika's body was; she was all
    curves, full, heavy 36D breasts and a round healthy ass that fit with
    her wide 36-inch hips.

    Mr.

    Garza discretely handed Alexis a few paper towels. She and Jackson were
    still seated in the chair. As the class focused on Malcolm &
    Erika,, Alexis handed Jackson a couple of the towels, which he then used
    to discretely wipe his straining rod of Alexis’ vaginal secretions and
    some blood. Alexis used another towel to wipe herself clean. She then
    took Jackson’s hand to help him up, then kissed him again, and whisper;
    “Thank you so much for that.”

    He

    handed her his wadded up towels and she escorted him to the open sofa,
    then cuddled up to him, with her head in his chest and her free hand on
    his 9 inches.

    Meanwhile,

    Erika got down on the mat and lay on her side with her ass sticking
    out. She then turned back around to look at Malcolm who was standing in
    awe of her body. Malcolm then shook himself out of his blissful stupor,
    and went to lie down on the mat behind Erika, reaching to caress her
    hips. He then got in position behind Erika and rubbed his hard cock
    against the crack of her ass.

    Erika

    enjoyed feeling Malcolm's large cock head rubbing against her ass but
    she wanted to feel him inside of her instead so she slightly lifted her
    upper leg, and Malcolm took the incentive and lined his cock up with her
    pussy. Malcolm then took hold of her leg and worked on pushing his
    penis inside of Erika. It took him a moment to get the head of his penis
    inside of her, but once he was able to do that, it was easier to slide
    the rest of his penis inside of her

    Erika

    moaned as she felt Malcolm's cock enter her. She loved the feel of
    Malcolm's large cock head as he slide in and out of her, she especially
    loved when his large cock head would rub against her G-spot. Erika was
    quickly feeling herself approaching an orgasm. Malcolm loved thrusting
    in and out of Erika, especially watching her large ass ripple &
    bounce against his cock with every thrust.

    He

    also noticed that her upper body weight was rested on her elbow,
    leaving him an opportunity he just now realized. With his elbow
    supporting him, he scooted close enough to kiss her shoulder while
    surprising her unsuspecting tits by some special fondling and pinching.
    Erika loved feeling Malcolm fondling her sensitive tit and continued
    moaning under Malcolm's attentions.

    Malcolm

    loved having a beautiful moaning girl in his arms and he decided he
    wanted to finish Erika off so he pulled her knee way up, then let go of
    it and reached around, then started rubbing Erika's clit. She held onto
    her raised leg and enjoyed the ride of her life. Between having one of
    Malcolm's hands cupping her large, sensitive breast while his other hand
    rubbed her clit, and having his large cock head bumping against her
    G-spot, she began having a large very intense orgasm. Erika got an
    additional thrill from getting to share this pleasure with several
    spectators. She delighted in spreading herself out to share her naked
    body with 12 very entertained eyes.

    After

    Erika stopped shaking from her intense orgasm, Malcolm withdrew his
    cock from her well-stimulated vagina. Mr. Garza then congratulated
    Malcolm on successfully giving his partner a very pleasurable orgasm.

    Demonstration Six
    Mr.
    Garza then addressed the class once again, "Now it is time for the
    final position we will demonstrate today, this position is commonly
    known as reverse cowgirl. Now just like the position that Bethany and
    Devon demonstrated earlier this position has the man lying on his back
    with the woman on top. Now where this position differs is that instead
    of the woman facing the man she faces away from the man when she sits on
    his penis. The woman can control how she takes the man's penis. She can
    control the depth and angle of the man inside of her. If the woman
    wants to have more pleasure she can lean back into the man.

    Now

    I believe it’s time for our last couple to demonstrate this position so
    Elizabeth and Thomas why don't you come up here and show the class this
    final position?" Elizabeth and Thomas quickly got up from their seats
    and Thomas grabbed the mat and slid it over to the Chaise Lounge where
    the two professors were seated. Then he laid down on the mat, but with a
    couple throw pillows propped up so he could better enjoy the visuals of
    this petite gal riding him. His rigid cock was already pointed upwards
    ready for Elizabeth.

    Elizabeth

    looked down and couldn't believe how thick Thomas's cock was. She
    slowly got on her knees at his feet. She bent over and Thomas moaned in
    pleasure as he felt his fat cock first being licked and sucked by the
    busty, skinny female. Then, she rose up on crawled up beside him on the
    mat. A swift moment after that, she swung one leg high over his head and
    landed it on the mat, straddling him and giving him a preview of her
    bald pussy. She rose her torso up, vertical, then moved down to his
    hips. She stopped a moment to fondle his ball sack, then grabbed a firm
    hold of his incredibly thick log. The next thing he felt is wet warmth
    and his thick cock started to slide into Elizabeth's pussy. Elizabeth
    could feel her pussy stretching around Thomas's thick cock.

    ‘Oh

    my gosh this is a fat cock,’ Elizabeth thought to herself, ‘I can't
    believe I'm actually taking this cock inside of me.’ Elizabeth continued
    to moan as she rode Thomas. Thomas took the time to view Elizabeth's
    round ass and watched it bounce as she rode him. Her tight pussy felt so
    good on his cock and he took the opportunity to reach and grab hold of
    that round booty.

    Elizabeth

    looked back when she felt Thomas's hand on her ass, "Yeah that's right
    grab that ass." Thomas was further encouraged by Elizabeth's enthusiasm,
    he grabbed tighter onto her ass, as she rode him more enthusiastically.
    Elizabeth leaned back giving Thomas the perfect opportunity to fondle
    her large chest. She loved the feeling of Thomas groping her chest while
    one hand was still holding tight to her ass. Though his cock was thick
    the fact that it was a little shorter meant the head of his cock was
    aimed right at her G-spot, which was driving her crazy and bringing her
    closer to an orgasm.

    She

    grabbed the hand that was holding on to her ass and brought it around
    to her pussy. Thomas got the hint and immediately started rubbing her
    clit. A moment later he slid his upper hand down from her nipple, and
    rubbed his thumb against her anus. This was too much for Elizabeth and
    she immediately started to cum hard on Thomas's cock.

    "Well,

    now that Elizabeth and Thomas have shown us the final position of the
    day I think it’s time we finish the lesson plan we designed for today,"
    Mrs. Garza told the class.

    After

    the students were introduced to six different intercourse positions, by
    their classmates, the professors compassionately provided them Lab
    Four, to both prove their mastery of the curriculum, and to relieve
    themselves of some very, very pent up sexual passions.
    Lab Four

    Mr.

    Garza then said, "Alright I think it’s time for the rest of you all to
    finish what you were doing earlier. I want each of you to get back
    together with your current lab partner, and continue practicing the
    position you demonstrated for the class." The students didn't need to be
    told twice and they all quickly got back into the position they had
    demonstrated for the class.

    The

    students were encouraged to work on their further mastery of the
    demonstration material. The demonstrated sex positions were assigned as
    follows:

    · Michelle & William – Missionary

    · Bethany & Devon - Cowgirl

    · Rebecca & Bruce - Doggie

    · Alexis & Jackson - Seated

    · Erika & Malcolm - Spooning

    · Elizabeth & Thomas - Reverse Cowgirl

    The

    teachers then walked around the class, to see how well their students
    had been learning their lessons. Mr. Garza walked by William and
    Michelle.

    Michelle

    wanted to try the reverse cowgirl position. She was working hard to get
    his cock back inside her tight recently-virgin vagina. Once he was
    inside, she took her time with slow, shallow thrusts, slowly getting him
    deeper and deeper inside her. Michelle saw Mr. Garza watching them,
    with his stiff cock. It was pointed out because he was so aroused by the
    many demonstrations. Having popped her cherry at last, she felt free.
    She felt adventurous.

    So

    Michelle looked up at her teacher and boldly asked, "Mr. Garza, can I
    suck on your cock for a bit?" Mr. Garza was shocked at his student's
    brazen request but he was so turned on he couldn't resist her request.
    He stepped up to her and offered his hard cock to his attractive young
    student. Michelle immediately took the opportunity to take her teacher's
    rock hard cock in her mouth. She loved the feeling of having William
    pushing his thick cock into her pussy while her teacher's cock filled
    her mouth.

    William

    reached down and used his middle finger to ‘rim’ her stretched out
    cunt, along the side of his massive log. Once his finger was fully
    soaked, he used it to rub her anal ‘rosebud’. She reached around to take
    his finger, and she pushed it into her tight anus. All the while she
    was sucking vigorously on the professor’s long cock. She used some
    tongue on his underside, which set him on a rapid course for exploding
    in her mouth.

    Mr.

    Garza couldn't believe what his young student was doing to his cock.
    ‘Oh my god, this girl may be just a teenager but man does she know how
    to give head. I'm definitely going to have to try this some more later,
    But right now I better pull out before I cum in her mouth.’ Mister Garza
    slowly withdrew his cock from Michelle's mouth. Michelle had a look of
    disappointment on her face as her teacher pulled out of her mouth.

    Mr.

    Garza looked back down at his student and said, "That was amazing, but
    why don't you help out William now. It looks like he's really enjoying
    your pussy."

    Michelle

    was so proud that she just had all three openings filled at the same
    time, but wanted to follow her professor’s instructions. She looked over
    her shoulder at William and then quickly announced; “I’m switching
    positions!” She spun 180 degrees and straddled facing him, but leaned
    down, so she could kiss him deeply.

    She

    then said to him, "Come on stud. Fuck me hard with that big cock!"
    William smiled in appreciation and continued his upward thrusting while
    continuing to kiss Michelle. He also brought his hands up to hold on to
    her full, firm breasts and used his fingers to play with her nipples.
    This drove Michelle crazy and she once again slammed her cunt on
    William's cock repeatedly, to push his cock deeper inside of her tight
    pussy.

    Bruce

    had gone back to intensely fucking Rebecca, Doggie style. Grabbing
    tight on to her wide hips, he was already feeling the tension in his
    balls again. He didn't want to cum before he got Rebecca off. He pushed
    his cock all the way inside Rebecca getting a deep moan from her. He
    then reached up to start flicking her clit while he rammed his penis
    deep inside of her vagina. Both these sensations were driving Rebecca
    crazy and she reached one hand up to grope her firm tit making sure to
    pinch her nipple in a pleasurable way. She then started to have an
    intense orgasm on Bruce's cock.

    Bruce

    could feel Rebecca cumming on his cock and just held on tight to her
    thick ass while she enjoyed herself. Once she was mostly done with her
    orgasm he gave her fat ass a firm slap, watching it shake. Rebecca
    moaned and shook again from feeling Bruce spank her nice booty.

    She

    then looked at Bruce and said, "Come on and fuck me hard! I want to
    feel that nice cock of yours cumming inside of me." Let’s switch, she
    said, as she dropped & rolled over in a ball, her knees tucked up to
    her shoulders. She then extended a slender leg on each side of his
    torso, in one swift motion. Now he was on top of her, between her legs.
    Her swollen wet pussy hole open wide for him. His cock descended deep in
    her, as he laid on her chest and kissed her mouth in a most slobbering
    wet fashion as his cock got reacquainted with her hot cunt. Bruce then
    arched back up on his hands, and resumed his hard thrusts while watching
    Rebecca's pert tits and tall nipples bounce each time.

    Mrs.

    Garza was really enjoying watching her students, and after watching
    Michelle suck on Mister Garza’s hard penis, she decided that she wanted
    to be a more active participant. She then walked over where Bethany was
    riding Devon's huge cock. Between the gal’s F cup boobs, and the guy’s
    10 inch rod, the scene looked like a porn flick. Devon had taken the
    idea from Thomas, and propped up his back against a sofa, to get a
    better sight of Bethany’s ‘Amazonian body’.

    Mrs.

    Garza walked over and knelt down facing Devon from the side, before
    saying, "So how does it feel to have a super stacked girl riding your
    big cock?"

    Devon

    turned to see his hot naked teacher sitting beside him and said, "Oh my
    god this feels amazing," as he enjoyed Bethany's bouncing strokes on
    his large cock.

    "Here;

    let me make it even better for you. Enjoy!" Mrs. Garza said as she
    leaned up and put her large breasts in the face of the well-hung nerd.
    Devon couldn't resist and immediately took Mrs. Garza's large breast in
    his mouth, sucking on her sensitive nipple. Mrs. Garza was loving the
    attention that her student was giving to her large 36 Double D breasts,
    and started rubbing herself between her legs, surprised to find how wet
    she already was. After a moment of Devon sucking her breasts she pulled
    them away from her student and leaned down to whisper in his ear.

    "Now

    what you just did to me, I want you to do to her," she said pointing to
    Bethany as she continued to ride Devon's cock. Devon took the
    initiative and brought himself up to suck on Bethany's very large
    breasts. While he started sucking on Bethany's pendulous, swaying
    breasts; he also started to drive his cock up into her pussy more, which
    made Bethany moan more. Bethany loved all the attention that Devon was
    giving to her. Not only were her tits enormous, they were very sensual
    and sensitive to arousal.

    She

    had been close already, but feeling Devon sucking on her full breasts,
    while he pushed his long, fat cock into her; was too much, and she
    started shaking from one of the best orgasms of her life.

    Bruce

    was back to pounding full force into Rebecca, while admiring her
    shapely backside, and could feel his balls lifting again. He moaned to
    Rebecca, "I'm so close!" Rebecca just said, "Come on! I want to feel
    that cock cumming inside me!"

    That

    was too much for Bruce and he pushed his cock deep into Rebecca one
    last time, Filling her with his cum. Feeling Bruce cumming inside of
    her, gave Rebecca another small satisfying orgasm.

    Hearing

    Bruce's orgasmic grunts with Rebecca; Alexis renewed her efforts to
    bounce on Jackson's cock, sitting on the same chair where her cherry was
    popped, several minutes ago. Alexis whispered into Jackson’s ear, "I
    can feel you getting fatter inside of me."

    "That's because I'm about to cum," responded Jackson.

    "Oh

    yeah, I want to feel you cum inside of me," moaned Alexis. Jackson then
    grabbed Alexis's hips and pushed her all the way on to his cock before
    cumming deep inside of her.

    Feeling

    Jackson's long cock spurting cum inside of her, quickly drove Alexis
    over the edge and she had another very intense orgasm on Jackson's
    ejaculating penis.

    Having

    never had to disrupt their demonstration earlier, Elizabeth was still
    bouncing her round, firm ass on Thomas's cock. She was loving her
    reverse cowgirl position, leaning back even more than before, until her
    back was resting on his chest.

    And

    to take advantage of the situation, Thomas now had his hands groping
    her large tits. Having Thomas's hands on her breasts while his fat cock
    head was still hitting her G-spot, was getting to be too much for
    Elizabeth, and she could feel herself getting close to cumming again.

    "I'm going to cum again," Elizabeth moaned to Thomas.

    "Good

    cause I'm about to pop," Thomas groaned back to her. Hearing this,
    Elizabeth moved a little higher so she could get Thomas's fat cock
    deeper inside of her. Feeling Elizabeth's tight pussy gripping him
    harder again, Thomas took his hands off of Elizabeth's tits and instead
    took a stiff hold of her firm, round ass; pressing a thumb firmly down
    on her anus. All of a sudden Elizabeth moaned very loudly, and came
    again on Thomas's cock. This time, feeling Elizabeth's spasming pussy
    gripping his cock was too much and he started firing off his cum into
    the tight, petite girl.

    While

    half of the students had finished their lesson; Mrs. Garza was standing
    off behind the Leather sofa, observing the other couples still going at
    it, while she absent-mindedly stroked her wet pussy. She suddenly felt
    her husband behind her, as he pressed his rock hard cock against her
    shapely asshole.

    "Wow

    feels like you have something very hard and stiff back there?" Mrs.
    Garza moaned to her husband, as she rubbed her ass against his cock.

    "Why

    yes this is very hard and stiff," he responded to her. "Do you have
    anywhere soft and wet that I might store it?" Mr. Garza said to his
    wife.

    "Yes

    I think I have the perfect soft, wet place to store that," Mrs. Garza
    said to her husband, as she leaned over, placing her elbows on the
    backrest of the sofa. She slightly adjusted her position and spread her
    legs, then rotated her ass, so that her husband could slide his hard
    cock inside of her, which is exactly what he did. However, once he was
    inside of her, instead of thrusting he just left his hard cock inside of
    her while massaging her big tits; as they continued to watch the
    students fucking in front of them.

    Devon was really enjoying having his cowgirl, Bethany, bounce on his large cock, while he feasted on her impressive chest.

    "Oh

    my gosh, you have such a huge cock," Bethany moaned to Devon. "Oh,
    yeah, keep licking my nipples, I'm about to cum all over your cock!"
    Devon then renewed his efforts to push his cock and it didn't take very
    long before Bethany had a very intense orgasm on Devon's big cock. Devon
    was already very close to cumming, but having Bethany cum so hard on
    his cock was too much for Devon, and he started spurting his cum up into
    Bethany's vagina.

    Bethany

    was amazed to feel Devon's cock actually get bigger inside of her, and
    then she felt his cum shooting in her. She loved feeling him cumming
    inside of her, and felt that her orgasm actually intensified, when he
    started shooting inside her. Bethany then relaxed laying her body on top
    of Devon while his cock still throbbed inside her.

    Malcolm

    was still busy pounding Erika's vagina in the spoon position while he
    held one of her heavy, sensitive tits in his hand. His other hand was
    busy between Erika's legs while he rubbed her throbbing clit. He then
    felt Erika cum again, for what had to be the third or fourth time.

    ‘Man;

    this girl cums so easy,’ Malcolm thought to himself, ‘I love feeling
    her cum on my cock and she just keeps shaking with pleasure. I love the
    way her big ass clenches when she cums. It just makes her look so sexy.’
    Malcolm could also feel himself getting close to cumming, and he
    decided to let Erika know he was close.

    "Just

    keep going don't pull your cock out of me. I want to feel you shooting
    inside me," Erika moaned to Malcolm. Malcolm renewed his efforts,
    removing his hand from Erika's clit and grabbing her wide hip instead,
    while he pounded into her harder. Malcolm felt himself reach the point
    of no return and he pushed his cock deep into Erika and let go. Erika
    could feel Malcolm's cock cumming inside her and it sent her over the
    edge again and she had one more powerful orgasm.

    Michelle

    and William were laid down in their missionary, but managed to roll
    over two times, but staying penetrated. He embraced her and they were
    locked in a wet kiss while still grinding their pelvises. She moaned
    hard into William's ears after she came for the second time during their
    current lab assignment. She was amazed at how well William could fuck
    her.

    "Oh

    my gosh, that felt so good, William. Are you getting close to cumming?"
    Michelle asked her partner. William nodded his head slightly. Michelle
    had guessed that he was getting close because she could feel him getting
    fatter inside her tight pussy.

    "Come

    on William, you've already made me cum twice. I want to feel that big
    cock spurting inside of me. Give it to me stud!" Michelle told William.

    Feeling

    more confident and turned on by Michelle's words, William started
    pumping his cock in and out of Michelle's pussy faster. Michelle felt
    William moving faster inside of her, and wrapped her legs tight around
    his body. Michelle could feel herself getting closer to a third orgasm
    as William fucked her harder.

    All

    the sudden William forced his penis all the way inside of Michelle's
    tight vagina and started unloading his cum. Michelle couldn't believe
    how hard William was cumming inside of her. She could feel every lance
    of his cum, as it shot out of his cock. The pleasure was too much for
    her, and she started cumming on William's cock again. William could feel
    Michelle's pussy grabbing his cock, as she orgasmed again, and it felt
    like her vagina was trying to pull the semen out of his cock. As
    Michelle started to feel herself come down from her orgasm, she could
    tell that William was still spurting inside of her.

    ‘Oh

    my god! I didn't know guys could shoot this much cum. This feels
    amazing! I'm so glad he's enjoying me so much.’ Eventually William was
    done cumming and he relaxed on top of Michelle. Michelle reached up to
    caress William's hair while his penis continued to throb inside of her.

    To be continued.

    By zachattack163 for Literotica

    36 min
  • Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 3


    Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 3After Lab One, the students exchange places for Lab Two. Fallatio & Cunnilingus.
    By zachattack163 and adapted for this platform. Listen to the Podcast At Explicit Novels.



    Lab

    One was done, and 6 students reclined in their chairs, in the bliss of
    post-orgasm. The professors, Phoebe & Antonio Garza, were admiring
    the success of their well-prepared lesson plan. But they need things to
    move along and keep the class on schedule. The professors marked some
    charts as the students participated in Lab One. They were graded on how
    well they followed both the instruction and the demonstration that the
    professors provided.

    Lab Two

    The 12 students were in the same pairs, for this 2nd lab, as they were for the 1st. The partners were as follows:

    · Erika & Jackson.

    · Rebecca & Devon.

    · Alexis & Thomas.

    · Bethany & William.

    · Michelle & Bruce.

    · Elizabeth & Malcolm.

    Bruce

    led the way as he got up excitedly, and helped Michelle to her feet
    before getting her to sit back down on the chair and spread her legs.
    Michelle was already incredibly wet in anticipation, and she was also
    very turned on from having just swallowed Bruce's cum, her first-ever.
    Bruce immediately dove between her legs and began to lick her sweet
    pussy. As he pushed his finger inside Michelle, Bruce was a little
    surprised to find how tight Michelle was inside. ‘Wow! She feels like
    she's never had a cock inside of her,’ Bruce thought, ‘I really hope I
    get the chance to stick my cock inside of her at some point because this
    tight pussy is going to feel so good.’ Michelle laid back and enjoyed
    Bruce's oral attention, knowing that it wasn't going to take long for
    her to have an orgasm since she was already so aroused.

    Everyone

    else in the class began to switch with their partners and soon the
    classroom was once again filled with the sounds of people moaning in
    pleasure.

    Rebecca

    was working hard to get much of Devon's huge cock in her mouth and was
    just marveling at how big he was. ‘Wow, I'm definitely going to have to
    feel this pussy stretcher in me at some point,’ thought Rebecca.

    Devon

    was just laying back and enjoying the attention Rebecca was paying to
    his cock. He had never had a girl touch his cock and now one of the best
    looking girls on campus was sucking him off. He knew he wouldn't last
    very long and so he looked down to admire Rebecca's big ass before once
    again focusing on her big green eyes as she serviced his cock.

    Jackson

    was so turned on that he knew he was going to finish very quickly,
    after Erika put his cock in her mouth. Erika wasn't the best at giving a
    blowjob but Jackson was so pent up he didn't even care, and looking
    down behind her head to see her nice round ass. He got distracted as he
    saw her big tits bouncing while she bobbed on his cock. It was too much
    for Jackson, and he tapped Erika on the shoulder and moaned, "Oh god,
    yes!" as he began ejaculating in Erika's mouth. Erika, surprised at the
    quickness of Jackson's orgasm, quickly began trying to swallow his
    semen.

    Alexis

    was working really hard to get Thomas's fat cock in her mouth but she
    was having trouble getting past the head. Thomas realizing her
    difficulty grabbed her head so she would look up at him and told her,
    "That's okay just keep sucking on my head and looking at me. That will
    be enough to get me off." She looked up at him with her big brown doe
    eyes and just continued licking the head of his fat cock.

    Malcolm

    decided that he wanted to pay attention to Elizabeth's big breasts
    first. So he started licking one of her nipples while fondling the other
    tit, while his other hand got busy between Elizabeth's legs, fingering
    her. Malcolm still couldn't believe that such a short skinny girl could
    have such big tits but he realized they were definitely real as he was
    fondling them. Hearing Elizabeth's moaning getting louder he realized
    that he should start licking her pussy soon before he made her cum just
    from fingering her, so he got between her widely-parted legs and began
    licking away.

    Bethany

    was enjoying William's efforts as he licked away at her pussy. ‘Wow!
    William is pretty good at eating pussy. Definitely better than I would
    have expected.’ Her thoughts were interrupted when she heard a voice
    behind her.

    "Here,

    William; let me help you out a bit," she turned around to see Mr. Garza
    standing behind her. Mr. Garza then reached around and cupped one of
    Bethany's huge boobs in each of his hands.

    He

    then began fondling Bethany's large tits and said, "Wow Bethany you
    have such nice breasts and I can tell that they are real, which is very
    nice to see with breasts this large." Bethany just relaxed and enjoyed
    the sensation of William licking her pussy while her teacher fondled her
    huge tits in his strong hands. All the sudden the combined pleasure of
    what the two men were doing to her was too much, and Bethany felt
    herself began to experience one of the best orgasms she had ever had, as
    she moaned loud enough for the entire class to hear.

    Hearing

    Bethany's orgasmic moans and feeling Bruce's tongue and middle finger
    inside of her, was too much for Michelle as she started a very powerful
    orgasm. Bruce felt Michelle's already tight pussy get even tighter on
    his finger, as she started orgasming and he continued to lick her
    rock-hard clit through her orgasm.

    Rebecca's

    continued assault on Devon's huge cock was too much and he moaned, "Oh
    please don't stop." Rebecca gave the big cock a few more bobs before she
    felt his testicles tense up in her hand, and immediately pulled up so
    just the head of Devon's cock was in her mouth as he began ejaculating.

    After

    all the attention Malcolm had given her, and all the stimulation of sex
    moans going through the room, Elizabeth could no longer take it. She
    grabbed Malcolm's head and pushed it between her legs and started
    cumming like crazy, having her legs shake a bit in the process.

    Alexis

    was still working on Thomas's fat cock head and her attentions were
    getting him very close. He told her, "Oh god, Alexis don't stop, you're
    doing so well. Oh! I'm so close, keep going Alexis." Following his
    encouragement Alexis started sucking at his cock head harder while her
    tongue found the sensitive underside of his glans. She was rewarded with
    a large load of cum very quickly. She worked at swallowing all of
    Thomas's semen while he continued to cum in her mouth. Eventually, the
    excess ran down her chin. As his explosions subsided, she gave the
    underside of his tip one last tickle. Thomas pleaded; “Stop!”

    Alexis

    slid back off his tip, causing an audible smacking sound. Then she
    looked into his eyes with a sultry smile; while slowly scooping his
    excess spunk from her chin with her finger. Unaware that the entire
    classroom was watching her, she slowly lifted her frosted finger to her
    tongue and licked all the icing off, then inserted her wet finger deep
    into her mouth and rolled her tongue around it. Then she winked at him.

    Silence continued in the room, until the professor spoke.

    "All right, now that everyone has reached a satisfying orgasm, you are free to leave," Mr. Garza told the class.

    "Now

    remember if at any point you want to practice what you have learned you
    are free to practice with one of your classmates," Mrs. Garza reminded
    the students as they started getting dressed and getting all of their
    stuff together. “No one is required to do anything outside these
    structured labs. And please; do not discuss anything from these labs
    with anyone, even each other. What happens here, stays here. You all
    want your privacy respected.” When the students were dressed, Mr. Garza
    pressed the button by the chalkboard, and remotely unlocked the
    classroom doors.
    Session Two Dismissed

    As the students left the classroom, several of them pulled out phones and asked for their lab partner’s numbers.

    Professor

    Phoebe felt her Antonio come up behind her, and press his once again
    rock hard cock, against her round ass. He then reached up to cup one of
    her large tits in each of his strong hands.

    "So

    what did you think about that lesson?" he asked Phoebe, as he fondled
    her breasts while rubbing his hard cock against the crack of her large
    ass. "It certainly looked like you were enjoying yourself when you were
    sucking on Malcolm's huge cock head. I might have to punish you for that
    later," he added as he whispered in her ear.

    "As

    I recall, you enjoy the fact that I enjoy having a cock in my mouth,"
    she responded, as she grounded her ass harder into his cock. "Besides
    it’s not like you weren't enjoying yourself when you were holding on to
    Bethany's huge tits while William was licking her pussy."

    "Well

    I was just following your example," he said to his wife. "Now why don't
    you go over to the table and bend over so you can receive your
    punishment."

    "Yes

    sir," Phoebe responded to her husband’s discipline fantasy, as she
    moved to bend over the teacher's table while shaking her shapely rear
    end enticingly. Antonio then walked over to his wife. He admired her
    firm round ass while rubbing one hand up and down her cheek enjoying the
    smoothness of her skin. He then brought his hand back to give her a
    firm but pleasurable smack on her ass. Phoebe yelped slightly as she
    enjoyed the 'punishment'. Antonio gave his wife's fantastic ass a couple
    more spanks before bringing his large cock up and smacking his cock
    against his wife's ass.

    "Oh

    babe enough teasing I really need it now," Phoebe moaned to her
    husband, her pussy was practically dripping after the display in the
    classroom and the teasing spanks from her husband. With very little
    warning, Antonio quickly shoved his large cock into her pussy.

    "Oh

    yeah babe give me that big fuck pole!" Phoebe yelled. Antonio had his
    head back enjoying the fantastic sensations of his wife's tight pussy
    grabbing his thick cock. He then looked back down to see her nice round
    ass bounce each time he thrust his cock deep inside of her.

    "Wow baby you just have such a nice ass, I love this view," he said.

    "Here

    let me show you how you can enjoy the view even more," she said back to
    her husband as she placed her hand on his hip so he would stop
    thrusting for a moment. Antonio stopped his thrusting, just leaving a
    bit of his cock still in his wife and watched as she proceeded to back
    her ass up on his cock before getting into a rhythm so that she was
    bouncing her round ass on her well-hung man.

    "Oh yeah babe how's that view? Are you working up a big load for me?" she asked.

    "Oh yeah baby I'm definitely working up a huge load for you in these big balls of mine," he responded.

    "Oh

    babe, give it to me I want to feel you shoot your nut up inside of me.
    Come on give me your nut," Phoebe begged. All the pleasure and
    encouragement was too much for Antonio and he pushed his large cock as
    far as it would go into his buxom lover, while reaching up to grab her
    swinging tits in his hands. He then unloaded his pent up cum into her
    with extreme force.

    "Oh

    yeah babe, I can feel you shooting it all inside me. I'm going to cum
    too!" Phoebe wailed as she started having and orgasm. She could feel her
    pussy grabbing Antonio's ejaculating penis as she had one of the best
    orgasms of her life. Phoebe couldn't believe how much cum he was
    shooting into her, Wow he must have really enjoyed the students’ display
    if he's cumming this hard, she thought to herself. Eventually, Phoebe’s
    orgasm wained, and Antonio pulled out his exhausted cock from his
    sex-goddess wife.

    Phoebe

    then turned to look at her man and said, "Wow babe, I thought you shot a
    lot of cum into my mouth earlier, but that was a huge load. I can still
    feel it deep in my pussy."

    "Yeah,

    I don't know what happened, but it felt so good to shoot that much cum
    in you. I guess seeing all those students performing oral sex was more
    stimulation than I realized. I can't wait for these sessions to
    continue. I especially can't wait until we get to the end of the class
    and we get an opportunity to fuck the students," he said.

    "Yeah

    I know what you mean. After seeing all of those girls sucking the boys’
    cocks I can't wait to try having those young cocks inside me," she
    said.

    "Well now, time to prepare for the next lesson."

    Session Three

    Devon

    greeted his classmates in the hall of the building, He was surprised at
    being the last student to arrive. His nerd reputation might just took a
    direct hit. But he was happy to be greeted so warmly by all of them.
    And especially when Rebecca, his lab partner from last session, winked
    at him.

    All of the students were waiting outside the classroom door when the lock buzzed and opened for them.

    As

    they filed in and walked down the many steps toward the front, Mr.
    Garza counted all 12 students, then pressed the button again and the
    locks clicked. Then the classmates began stripping off their clothes in
    excited anticipation of what today's sex lesson would hold. Once all the
    students were completely naked and situated on the sofas, Mr. and Mrs.
    Garza stood to greet their students completely nude.

    "I

    want to commend the entire class on both your presentation and
    deportment in the last session.” Mrs. Garza said. “You all seem to keep
    very good personal hygiene. That’s essential. And you all demonstrated
    kindness, patience, and encouragement to one another. We can’t say
    enough just how essential that is to positive and pleasurable human
    sexuality.”

    “We

    hope that continues,” Mr. Garza added; “and you all spare us the
    uncomfortable duty of speaking to you personally about either your
    hygiene, or your unconstructive interactions with others in the class.”

    “Now

    class I'm sure some of you are already anticipating this, but, today we
    will be talking about sexual intercourse, or what is commonly referred
    to simply as sex," Mrs. Garza said to the class.

    "I'm

    sure most of you know this but, sexual intercourse is when the man puts
    his penis inside the woman's vagina," Mr. Garza said to the class as
    his own penis had reached full erection from seeing his attractive young
    female students naked.

    "I'm

    sure most of you know, sexual intercourse is how a man gets a woman
    pregnant, but I know all the young ladies in this class are taking their
    birth control so we won't have to worry about that," Mrs. Garza
    commented to the class, "and let me tell you young ladies it a very good
    thing that you are on birth control because feeling a man's penis
    ejaculating inside of you is an amazing experience."

    "Another

    thing to note about sexual intercourse is there are a number of
    different positions you can have sex in," said Mr. Garza.

    "We

    believe that it would be too difficult for just the two of us to show
    you all the different sexual positions. So after the fantastic results
    of last class period, we decided that we will pair all of you up so that
    you can show your classmates all the different positions," Mrs. Garza
    told the class. This caused quite a bit of excitement amongst the
    students, as they were surprised and intrigued that they would get to
    have sex with their classmates so quickly.

    Mr.

    Garza addressed the class, "so what we will do now is pair each of you
    with a new partner. Once we pair you with your partner we want the two
    of you to get together and start arousing each other. Once all of you
    are properly aroused for sex then we will let you know what position you
    and your partner are going to demonstrate for the class."
    Lab Three

    "Now let's figure out what these partnerships are going to be," Mrs. Garza said excitedly. "Now, let’s have;

    · Rebecca & Bruce.

    · Bethany & Devon.

    · Erika & Malcolm.

    · Alexis & Jackson.

    · Michelle & William.

    · Elizabeth & Thomas.

    Well

    these all seem like good partnerships. Now get together with your
    assigned partner, and remember what we learned from our previous
    lessons, and use those techniques to arouse your partner, sexually.
    Alright, chop chop; go get together and find a place to sit with your
    partner." All the students got up from their sofas and proceeded to meet
    up with the student they had been partnered with. For most of them,
    their bashfulness came back, and this was a reality check. They were
    expected to immediately be affectionate and spontaneous, without the
    direct coaching of the professors, to blame it on.

    Mr.

    and Mrs. Garza started to walk around the classroom to observe how
    their students were preparing for the next part of the lesson.
    Eventually, the 6 pairs found ways to get past all inhibitions, and the
    foreplay was well underway.

    Jackson

    was gently sucking on one of Alexis's pert nipples, while one of his
    hands was busy between her legs fingering her. Alexis, for her part, had
    her hand wrapped around Jackson's erect cock, and was slightly stroking
    it, but seemed more occupied with what Jackson was doing to her.

    Bethany

    and Devon were intensely making out, while Devon had one of his hands
    fondling Bethany's huge breast, Bethany was busy using two hands to
    stroke Devon's long, fat cock.

    Michelle

    had already taken William's cock in her mouth, and was giving him a
    relaxed blowjob, while also having one of her hands in between her own
    legs, rubbing her clit, to make sure she was prepared for her first
    cock.

    Thomas

    seemed to have a similar idea to Michelle, as he was in between
    Elizabeth's legs licking away at her pussy while the short, stacked
    student gently fondled her 34D breasts. Thomas also had one hand wrapped
    around his thick cock, to make sure it stayed hard for Elizabeth.

    By

    far, one of the most interesting ways the students were practicing
    foreplay was Rebecca and Bruce. Rebecca had positioned her backside so
    that she was grinding her large, fat ass into Bruce's cock while he had
    one hand reaching around grabbing one of Rebecca's firm 34B breast while
    his other hand was reached around, busy between her legs fingering her
    very wet pussy.

    Finally

    they observed the last couple, as Erika had Malcolm's very fat cock
    head in her mouth, and seemed to be sucking on it, quite successfully.
    Not to be outdone though, Malcolm had one hand busy between Erika's
    legs, as he eagerly fingered her, while using the other hand to hold
    onto, and gently massage one of Erika's large, heavy tits.

    As

    they watched their students please and arouse each other, Mrs. Garza
    reached out to grab hold of her husband's cock, to find it as hard as
    she could ever remember feeling it. She gave her husband's hard 9-inch
    shaft, several short strokes before she addressed the class again.

    "Alright,

    now that everyone seems properly aroused, I think it’s time to proceed
    to the next part of the lesson." Her ‘professor’ voice seemed to bring
    the students out of a sexually induced stupor, and they all turned to
    pay attention to their buxom teacher.

    "Now

    the first position we are going to demonstrate is called the missionary
    position. This is one of the most common positions in the world, and is
    very popular. Now for this position the woman lies on her back with her
    legs spread, while the man gets in position on top of her, so they are
    face-to-face. Once the man is in position between the woman's legs he
    slides his penis inside of her. In this position he is free to kiss the
    woman on her lips, or if he so desires he can pay attention to and kiss
    her breasts; or sometimes just to look into her eyes.”

    The

    six paired-off couples continued to fondle each other while the lecture
    continued; “Now since the woman is underneath the man, she doesn't have
    the ability to move as much, but she can still kiss and make out with
    the man. Also, something that both partners find enjoyable in this
    position is when the woman wraps her legs around the man and brings his
    hips closer to her. This helps to pull the man's penis deeper inside the
    woman, and lets the man know how much she is enjoying him," Mrs. Garza
    told the class.

    "Now

    let’s see who should our first couple be? I think that we will have
    William and Michelle start us off with our demonstrations."

    Demonstration One
    Michelle
    gave William's fat cockhead one last good suck, before she stood up.
    William eventually got up, still in a bit of a daze from Michelle's
    fantastic blowjob. He looked up to see Michelle walking toward the
    tumbling mat, that the teachers had put out for the demonstration. She
    turned around to look at him, and when she noticed he wasn't following
    her, she shook her ass a bit to entice him to follow her. William
    quickly awoke from his trance by the giggles of the classmates, then got
    up and followed Michelle over to the mat.

    Michelle

    laid down on the mat on her back and spread her legs a bit to show
    William what he was aiming for. Michelle had a beautiful brown landing
    strip of pubic hair on her otherwise shaved pussy. Her outer labia was
    thick and engorged even wider, from the foreplay and anticipation.

    William

    was very excited for this part of the lab, and quickly got between
    Michelle's spread legs. As he was about to plunge his cock inside her he
    felt a hand on his shoulder. He quickly turned around almost getting
    one of Mrs. Garza’s golden breasts straight in his mouth.

    Mrs.

    Garza crouched down with him and said, "Now before you just shove your
    cock inside Michelle you need to make sure she is ready for you." Mrs.
    Garza then reached down and grabbed William's thick cock. "Well, I see
    Michelle definitely got you ready for her. That's one hard cock you
    have, now. So what you should do first is gently rub the tip of your
    cock against her vagina to make sure she is wet and ready for you. Like
    this," and with that she took William's cock and began rubbing it
    against Michelle's slit. William could feel Michelle's wetness spread
    across his cock head. Michelle began to moan as she felt William's fat
    cockhead rub against her slit especially when Mrs. Garza pushed
    William's cock against her clit.

    “Class,

    circle around and observe.” Mr. Garza added; “Take note of Michelle’s
    wide-set labia. As a female becomes very aroused, her outer labia
    becomes puffier and slightly more wide-set. It’s yet another way to
    affirm that she’s ready for intercourse.” Mrs. Garza gently squeezed
    Michelle’s engorged labia to emphasize the point.

    Mrs.

    Garza stood back up and said, "Well it seems like she's ready for you,
    William. Why don't you give it a try." William then grabbed his thick
    hard cock and lined it up with Michelle's vagina. As he tried to push in
    he couldn't get it in so he pulled back and tried again. On the second
    try he was only able to get the head of his cock inside Michelle and she
    cried out as she felt his fat cock head enter her pussy. The other
    partners were standing above the demonstration, and couldn’t see the bit
    of blood trickle down Michelle’s labia. They had no clue she was ending
    her virginity in front of the classmates and professors.

    William

    knew. He stopped for a moment and laid his body gently onto her, his
    cheek pressed against hers. “Are you okay?” he whispered softly.
    “Oh,
    gawd, yes!” She softly assured him. Now don’t draw attention to my
    secret, and let’s have a good slow fuck. I need to pass this class.”
    Then she grabbed his face and opened her mouth to give him her tongue,
    in a sloppy, arousing exchange.

    Eventually,

    William’s cock hungered to go deeper. Eventually his cock resumed it’s
    descension. ‘Holy cow! her pussy is so tight I can barely get my cock
    inside her,’ William thought to himself. ‘Let me just go slowly at first
    and let her adjust to my cock.’ William began slowly moving his cock in
    and out of Michelle's pussy getting a little deeper each time.

    “That’s real good” she assured him. “You’re doing just fine. I’m loving this!”

    Eventually

    he was able to get all of his cock inside Michelle. As he felt her
    pussy adjust to his large intruder, he raised up off her chest and
    looked down at Michelle, then softly asked if she was okay.

    "I'm

    more than okay, this feels amazing and you feel really big inside of
    me," Michelle said in a sultry voice, as she looked up into William's
    bright blue eyes.

    "That's

    because you're really wonderfully tight," William moaned as he
    continued to thrust in and out of Michelle's tight vagina.

    "Remember

    what Mrs. Garza said. Don't forget about the rest of me." Michelle
    reached and grabbed his hands and brought them up to her firm full
    breasts, so he could fondle them while he continued to fuck her.

    Michelle

    loved the feeling as William grabbed tight onto her tits, as he
    continued thrusting his large cock deep inside of her. As William got
    more into his thrusts, Michelle got even more excited, and wrapped her
    legs around William, to push him even deeper inside her tight pussy,
    while he continued to make out with her.

    After

    a while of doing this, Mr. Garza interrupted their passionate
    lovemaking, "Alright you two. I think that's enough for the
    demonstration. Why don't you two disengage so we can continue with the
    rest of the lesson."

    William and Michelle looked up from their position on the mat looking up at their teacher very, very disappointedly.

    "I

    know, I know. But don't worry, you'll have an opportunity to continue
    this once the rest of the demonstrations are done. Well, for our next
    demonstration, Bethany & Devon, stay here. And the other partners
    can return to the sofas. Why don't we try woman-on-top position,
    commonly known as the cowgirl position. Now in this position the man
    lies on his back while the woman gets on top of him, and inserts his
    penis inside of her vagina.”

    Mrs.

    Garza handed some paper towels to Michelle, as Mr. Garza continued his
    lecture. Michelle handed William some of them and he slowly raised onto
    all fours. Michelle swiftly wiped herself and wadded the spent towels.
    Then William reached in to slide his towels along the length of his
    still-rigid shaft and tip. She took his towel and prepared to eventually
    get up.

    Demonstration Two

    They

    heard Mr. Garza continue his instructions; “Devon and Bethany will
    demonstrate this position for us." Bethany and Devon were standing next
    to each other; Devon’s arm around Bethany’s ass-cheek. as Bethany
    stroked Devon's long, fat cock while Devon was gently fingering
    Bethany's vagina, which was very wet.

    Bethany

    stepped forward when she heard Mr. Garza call hers and Devon's names.
    She gently pulled Devon along with her, by his very hard cock, as a dog
    is walked on a leash. As they reached the mat, Bethany gently pushed
    Devon down so he was lying on his back. Bethany then straddled, facing
    Devon, and adjusted into position above his towering huge cock.

    Mr.

    Garza asked William & Michelle to sit down and recoup on the
    leather sofa next to the Chaise Lounge. William led Michelle to the sofa
    and lay down on his side. Then he patted the cushion, gesturing for her
    to lay with him. She gladly accepted his suggestion and they ‘cuddled’
    for the next demonstration.

    ‘Oh
    my gosh, I can't believe I'm about to sit on this huge dick,’ Bethany
    thought to herself. She reached down to grab Devon's rock hard cock and
    rubbed the head gently against her slit. ‘Holy crap he's not even inside
    me yet and feels so huge against the outside of my pussy.’ Eventually
    she took a hold of Devon's cock and began sliding her pussy on to it.
    She couldn't believe how big he immediately felt inside of her.

    For

    Devon's part, he threw his head back and moaned in pleasure, as he felt
    Bethany's tight pussy pulling his cock into her. Devon reached up to
    caress Bethany’s pendulous breasts, rubbing her nipples with his thumbs.

    ‘Holy

    shit, this is a huge cock,’ Bethany thought, as she continued to take
    more of Devon's big cock into her pussy. ‘And he’s driving me wild with
    his fingers on my nipples!’ Eventually she felt like she had most of his
    cock inside her, and she began to pull back up, and started to ride his
    cock. While Devon was definitely enjoying the sensation of Bethany
    riding his cock, he slid both hands down to caress her hips and try to
    enhance her rhythm with a bit of his own movement. He couldn't resist
    staring up and watching Bethany's huge 32F breasts sway while she rode
    his huge cock.

    Bethany

    looked down at Devon and said, "You know this position is perfect for
    grabbing my tits. Mine are very, very sensitive. Here let me help you."
    She then reached down to grab his arms and brings his hands back up to
    her large breasts. "Oh yeah, fuck that feels good. I love when a guy
    plays with my tits and it’s even better because you have a huge fucking
    cock," Bethany moaned as Devon fondled her huge tits, making sure to
    also rub her hard, stiff nipples. Bethany's comments brought more
    confidence to Devon and she felt his cock get stiffer in her pussy while
    he fondled her breasts. With his extended confidence, Devon began
    pushing his cock up into Bethany from beneath her.

    This

    drove Bethany wild, and she moaned out loud, "Oh god, yes! Keep fucking
    me with your huge cock!" After a moment of pushing up into her, Devon
    grabbed Bethany's hips and brought her down deeper onto his cock which
    made Bethany tense up a bit as Devon went deeper than any other guy she
    had been with, by a lot.

    After

    a bit of this, Mrs. Garza said, "Alright I think that's enough, you
    two. Let's move on to the next pair." Bethany slowly stood up on shaky
    legs, as she felt Devon's rigid cock withdraw from her well-fucked
    pussy.

    Mrs.

    Garza the told the class, "Now the next position we are going to
    demonstrate is commonly known as doggy style because it is similar to
    how most mammals have sex. Now most women really enjoy this position
    because it allows for very deep penetration. Men also like this position
    because it gives them free access to enjoy the woman's body. You can
    reach around and feel a woman's breasts or reach around and rub her clit
    to give her extra pleasure or you can simply grab onto her ass and
    pound away.

    “Now for this position“ Mr. Garza said; “I think we will have Rebecca and Bruce give us a demonstration."

    Devon then stood up as well, and helped Bethany, as they went back to the open sofa.

    To be continued.

    By zachattack163 for Literotica

    35 min
  • Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 2


    Barkley College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 2Remedial Students watch the two professors demonstrate fellatio & cunnilingus, then reenact the lessons in the labs.By zachattack163 and adapted for this platform. Listen to the Podcast At Explicit Novels.



    Professor

    Antonio Garza couldn’t take any more of Phoebe’s long dissertation, and
    blurted out; "Oh baby you've got me so turned on now I really need your
    mouth on my dick," He was practically moaning to his wife. Just as her
    husband had requested, Doctor Phoebe Garza leaned down and began licking
    his penis, just as she had described to the remedial human sexuality
    class.

    It

    was only the second day of this summer remedial class for students who
    failed their Human Sexuality one oh one requirement. The students were
    simply naked spectators, so far. But as they were all becoming more
    comfortable with their own nudity in this class of 12 students, they had
    no idea just how much they provided visual pleasure and encouragement
    to each other.
    Very few of the students knew each other, even
    cordially. It was a ‘Breakfast Club’ of sorts; if you were familiar with
    the famous brat-pack movie from the 80s.

    After

    licking the male professor’s penis for a while, the female professor
    then moved and proceeded to put the head of his penis in her mouth. Mr.
    Garza began moaning as his wife pleasured the head of his large cock.
    After a while of pleasuring his head she grabbed his penis with one hand
    and began stroking it while she bobbed her head up and down on his
    shaft.

    At

    one point she removed her hand and pushed her mouth all the way down to
    the base of his penis. Mr. Garza groaned as he felt his long cock enter
    his wife's throat. She held his dick there for a bit before coming back
    up for air and began stroking her husband's manhood. Several of the
    girls were amazed that Mrs. Garza could deepthroat her husband's penis
    because he was very long and thick. The guys were all moaning in
    vicarious delight.

    Devon

    watched with anticipation as he stroked his large 10-inch dick. He had
    always thought that since he was so large, no woman would be able to
    deepthroat him; but watching Mrs. Garza swallow her husband's penis had
    given him hope. In fact, he was really hoping that maybe at some point
    Mrs. Garza would give him a blowjob and deepthroat him. Mrs. Garza
    continued to pleasure her husband.

    All

    the sudden he moaned, "I'm close baby." Mrs. Garza pulled back until
    only the head of her husband's penis was in her mouth. She continued
    stroking his shaft with one hand while she fondled his testicles with
    the other hand. After a few moments Mr. Garza groaned as he came in his
    wife's mouth. Mrs. Garza continued stroking her husband's penis while he
    enjoyed his orgasm. After a moment you could hear Mrs. Garza suck very
    hard on her husband's penis and he groaned one last time. Mrs. Garza
    pulled her mouth off of her husband's cock and the class could see her
    bloated cheeks & watch her throat movement as she swallowed his cum.

    "Now, that is how, you give a man a blowjob," she told the class.

    "Does anyone have any questions?" she asked.

    "What does a man's semen taste like?" asked Erika as she fondled one of her large breasts.

    "Well

    that usually depends on each man and what his diet is. Now listen young
    men; one way to make your semen taste sweeter, which let's face it,
    most girls love sweet things, is to eat citrus fruit, especially
    pineapples. I would encourage all of you to eat more citrus, especially
    if you know you are going out with a girl and think you might be getting
    a blowjob," answered Mrs. Garza.

    Demonstration Two

    "Well,

    if that's all of the questions, then I think that it is time to move on
    to the next part of the lesson," said Mr. Garza as he stood up, still
    recovering from his orgasm. "Baby why don't you go lay down across that
    table and get ready for me." Mrs. Garza grabbed a throw pillow from a
    sofa & went to lie down on the table. When she lay down she brought
    one hand up to one of her large breasts and her other hand between her
    legs to slowly stroke her vagina.

    "Now

    class, just like my wife did before; I'm going to describe what I'm
    going to do to my wife, before the demonstration, since my tongue will
    be otherwise occupied during the demonstration," he said as he smiled
    seductively to the class, making several of the female students blush.

    "Well

    first of all, I like to start by kissing my partner and similar to
    pleasuring a woman with your hands, I make my way down her body kissing
    her along the way. I start by kissing her neck making my way down and
    then along her collarbone. Most women really enjoy this especially if
    it's done in a slightly teasing way. After I've done that for a bit I
    move down to kiss the woman's breasts, making sure that I pay attention
    to her nipples and that I make them really hard.” Now the guys were
    sitting up, elbows on knees, as they watched the buxom Mrs. Garza finger
    herself.

    “I

    try to play with the woman's breasts for a while until her pussy is
    really wet and she is begging for me to lick her.” Mr. Garza continued
    his lecture.

    “I

    then kiss down her stomach until I reach her pussy. Just to arouse the
    woman a little more, I like to kiss both of her inner thighs before I
    make my way to her pussy. I start by just licking her pussy lips. I do
    this for a while making sure the woman is very wet; and then I start
    flicking my tongue in and out of her pussy. If your partner wants you
    to, then you can also finger her while you lick her pussy. Now an
    important thing for you young men to remember is that the most sensitive
    part of a woman's vagina is her clitoris. Now you don't want to just
    randomly start by licking the woman's clit. What I like to do is to just
    occasionally flick it with my tongue while I'm licking her pussy; and
    as she gets closer to orgasm, I start licking it more and more until she
    tells me she's about to cum and then I start just flicking her clit
    with my tongue.”

    Mr.

    Garza’s voice had gradually changed from professorial tone, to hot sexy
    voice, as his bawdy topic became more explicit. He then said; “This
    drives most women crazy and is sure to help you bring the woman you are
    with to a satisfying orgasm. Make sure you keeping licking the woman
    through her orgasm. Most women will eventually pull your head away when
    they start to get too sensitive." The female students were all leaning
    back on the sofas and fingering their clits as they heard Mr. Garza’s
    narrative.

    "Babe

    quit talking and come over here," his wife said as she absent-mindedly
    stroked her pussy. Mr. Garza walked over to his wife and began kissing
    her very passionately while reaching one hand down to cup one of her
    large breasts.

    After

    passionately kissing his wife for a bit Mr. Garza suggested to the
    class; “If you need to see the demonstration better, feel free to stand
    up and perhaps move to a better place to observe; but leave us plenty of
    space.”

    Then

    he moved to the far side of the table and began kissing his way down
    his wife's neck. He began to kiss his wife's large breasts before making
    his way to her very hard nipples. As he began to kiss and suck on his
    wife's nipples, Mrs. Garza started moaning from her husband's
    attentions. After sucking on his wife's nipples for a bit Mr. Garza
    kissed his way down his wife's stomach causing her to shiver a bit from
    her stomach being slightly ticklish. He then kissed right above his
    wife's vagina before he picked up one of his wife’s legs, which were
    hanging over the end of the table. He extended it up by the calf and
    started kissing his wife's inner thigh, making his way towards her
    vagina; before passing over her vagina to kiss up her other thigh.

    He

    continued to kiss and caress around his wife's vagina until Mrs. Garza
    finally said, "Oh, babe stop teasing me. I need your tongue in me now."
    Mr. Garza grinned as he obliged his wife's request by just barely
    licking her slit, which elicited a pretty loud moan from his wife. He
    then brought one hand up to slide a finger in her pussy to spread her
    moisture around. Mr. Garza then continued to lick and tongue his wife's
    pussy as Mrs. Garza began to moan even louder.

    The

    students were now all standing in a big half-circle, around the other
    end of the table from where Mr. Garza was leaned over between his wife’s
    legs.

    "Yeah

    babe, keep licking my pussy. You're doing such a good job," Mrs. Garza
    moaned encouraging her husband. She continued moaning very loudly as her
    husband pleasured her with his tongue. Mrs. Garza had one hand holding
    one of her large tits while the other hand held on to her husband's
    head, forcing him further between her legs. She arched her neck and saw
    the assembled group of eager students. It made her even hornier, knowing
    she had an audience vicariously sharing her enjoyment.

    Eventually

    her moaning increased even more and she said, "Oh babe, don't stop, I'm
    so close. I'm about to cum." Mr. Garza then began to relentlessly lick
    his wife's clit, as her moans became cries, as she had a very powerful
    orgasm. She twisted and pulled both knees upward and her husband tightly
    held his hands under her ass, holding his tongue lodged tightly to her
    clit.

    The

    students observed her head arch back as she stared at the ceiling, then
    her eyes rolled even higher in their sockets, as she jerked and
    trembled. Eventually she couldn't take it anymore and reached down to
    push her husband's head away from her pussy. He resisted, and she
    pressed her heels against his shoulders, to overpower his efforts to
    send her orgasm higher than she could tolerate.

    Mr.

    Garza then got up to grab paper towels to wipe off his face while Mrs.
    Garza laid back, breathing deeply as she recovered from her orgasm. The
    students had slowly returned to the sofas, pondering the intensity of
    what they just saw, up close.

    Mr. Garza gently placed some tissues in Mrs. Garza’s hand, while he was wiping up the puddle between her legs.



    Lab One

    Then

    Professor Antonio Garza turned back around to the class and said,
    "Okay, now here is the bonus part of the lesson. You will now
    demonstrate what you just learned on some of your classmates." Most of
    the students looked around the class nervously while some of the guys
    seemed very excited at the prospect of receiving oral sex from their
    classmates. Mrs. Garza then got up on shaky legs, having mostly
    recovered from her orgasm. Mr. Garza was busy spreading a dozen
    classroom chairs, spaciously in an arced row, across the floor, facing
    the sofas.

    She

    then stepped forward, turned to the class, and said; "now to start, I
    want William, Erika, Bruce, Rebecca, Malcolm, and Alexis to line up and
    sit down in these chairs." All the students who had been recognized got
    up from their sofas and then sat down in this arced row, facing the
    other half of the classmates, who were still seated on the sofas. Mr.
    Garza then contemplated the students who were still sitting at their
    sofas.

    "Alright,

    Bethany; I want you to come kneel in front of William. Jackson I want
    you to come kneel in front of Erika. Michelle, you will be giving Bruce a
    blowjob and Devon, I want you to come lick Rebecca. Elizabeth, I want
    you with Malcolm and finally Thomas you are going to pleasure Alexis."
    Mr. Garza then watched as the other students went to kneel in front of
    their assigned classmate.

    Bethany

    got up quickly and enjoyed having William stare at her large 32F
    breasts as she went over to him. She contemplated his impressive 7-½
    inch penis, which also had a very nice pronounced cock head. ‘Wow, he's
    got a nice cock, it's long and pretty thick as well I'm definitely going
    to enjoy this,’ she thought to herself as she approached William.

    Jackson

    then got up, his long 9-inch penis proudly standing at attention after
    watching his teacher's display and checking out Erika's large 36D
    breasts. ‘Man, Erika is hotter than I realized,’ he thought to himself,
    ‘I hope I also get a chance to grab that big ass of hers that I noticed
    earlier, but those tits are also really nice.’

    Michelle

    then got up proudly displaying her body as she approached Bruce while
    accessing his long 8-inch cock. ‘Well, that's a pretty nice cock you've
    got there Bruce,’ she thought to herself, ‘It's pretty long but good
    thing it's not very thick because I want to try and swallow that cock.’
    As she got closer to Bruce, to make sure to entice him more by reaching
    up and grabbing both of her full, natural 34C breasts and pulling on her
    nipples. She was happy to see that this action made Bruce's cock throb a
    little harder.

    Devon

    then stood up still a little nervous about displaying his large, thick
    10-inch cock to the classroom, but he quickly began gaining confidence
    when he realized that all the women in the classroom, including his
    teacher, were staring at his large cock. ‘Wow I guess they really do
    like my cock,’ he thought to himself. He looked over at Rebecca who was
    staring very intently at his cock. ‘Rebecca is really hot,’ he thought.
    ‘I mean I always try to sneak a peek at her big ass when she's walking
    down the hall and I've definitely masturbated while thinking about that
    ass, but I never thought I would get the chance to lick her pussy. Maybe
    I can even reach up and grab her ass to pull her pussy closer to my
    face while I lick her.’

    Elizabeth

    then got up, proudly displaying her large 34D breasts, which looked
    even larger on her petite frame. She was very proud of her curvy body
    especially her round ass that she had been working on very hard through a
    regime of squats. As she walked over to Malcolm she checked out his
    7-inch cock. ‘Well at least it’s not too long of a penis but wow; does
    Malcolm have a big cock head, I mean his head is a least twice as thick
    as the rest of his shaft.’ She then knelt down in front of Malcolm and
    licked her lips seductively, which made Malcolm's cock throb in
    anticipation.

    Finally,

    Thomas stood up to walk toward Alexis proudly displaying his 6-inch
    cock. While he knew that his cock wasn't very long he knew that he more
    than made up for it with how thick it was, as his cock was probably
    thicker than any other guy in the classroom. He started to check out
    Alexis as he approached her. ‘Nice! Alexis is really cute; I can't
    believe I'm getting the opportunity to eat her out. I've always thought
    she was really pretty, and now I get the chance to check her out naked
    and lick her nice pussy.’

    After

    all the students paired up with their respective partners Mr. Garza
    again addressed the class, "Now class for those of you that I determined
    will kneel in front of your classmates, you will perform oral sex on
    them until they have an orgasm. You will then switch with your partner,
    and they will perform oral sex on you until you reach orgasm. Does
    everyone understand this?"

    All

    the students nodded in acceptance. "Alright; well then, you may begin
    pleasuring your partner," Mr. Garza told the class. The students each
    started pleasuring their partner and Mr. and Mrs. Garza went over to
    observe the students as they used the information the teachers had just
    taught the students.

    Thomas

    was gently kissing Alexis's neck while fondling one of her firm 32B
    breasts paying special attention to her long nipple. Elizabeth was
    holding on to Malcolm's cock with her hand while also licking up and
    down his shaft. Devon was already licking one of Rebecca's 34B breasts
    while fondling her other breast. Michelle already had Bruce's cock head
    in her mouth while she played with his balls with her hand. Jackson was
    already in between Erika's legs as he was gently kissing her thighs.
    Bethany was licking up and down William's cock as he moaned in pleasure.

    As

    the teachers were walking by, Bethany decided to take William's cock in
    her mouth and slid her lips down his shaft, which caused him to moan a
    little louder. He also heard Erika moan as Jackson began licking her
    slit and looked over at her. Her head was back and her eyes were closed.

    William

    was then transfixed as he watched Erika’s large chest heave as she
    breathed deeply in pleasure. As though she could feel William's eyes on
    her, she opened her eyes and looked at William. She noticed as he stared
    intently at her chest.

    "You can touch them if you want," she said to William.

    "What?" he stuttered as he was broken out of his trance of staring at her chest.

    "Here,"

    she said as she reached down to grab one of his hands and brought it up
    to her nice full right breast. "It feels good when someone is touching
    my breasts." William couldn't believe what was happening as he cupped
    one of Erika's large, heavy breasts. Erika then relaxed her head again
    and closed her eyes as she enjoyed the pleasure of having William fondle
    her sensitive right tit while Jackson ate out her pussy. ‘Wow this is
    amazing,’ she thought to herself revealing in the pleasure of two
    different guys paying attention to her body.

    Bethany

    looked up at William only to see that he was paying more attention to
    Erika and her big tits, than the girl giving him a blowjob. Not to be
    outdone she repositioned herself higher on her knees and grabbed
    William's other hand and placed it on her even larger breast. William
    was drawn back to Bethany as she placed his other hand on her very large
    tit. ‘Wow! I can't believe this; I'm feeling up two of the bustiest
    girls on campus while one of them sucks my cock. This is the best thing
    ever,’ he thought to himself.

    Meanwhile,

    Bruce was seriously enjoying the blowjob that Michelle was giving him.
    She was bobbing up and down on his cock while occasionally pulling up to
    swirl her tongue around the head of his cock. After some time going up
    and down on his cock she steadied herself and then began pushing all of
    his 8 inch cock into her mouth. Bruce moaned loud enough to get several
    of his classmates to notice him, as he felt Michelle swallow his cock.
    ‘Oh my god I can't believe this,’ he thought to himself. ‘How was I so
    lucky that I got the girl who already knows how to deep throat a cock?
    Man, Michelle is great at giving head. This is awesome!’

    Rebecca

    was really enjoying what Devon was doing to her with is tongue. She was
    also enjoying having his hands on her hips, even though she knew he
    probably just wanted to be grabbing her big ass. ‘Well he is doing a
    pretty good job with his tongue, I guess I can give him what he wants
    plus I enjoy it when a guy grabs onto my big ass,’ she thought to
    herself. She started to slide her hips forward until a lot of her ass
    was off the seat. She then gently put pressure on Devon's hands forcing
    them around her hip and giving him permission to grab hold of her round
    ass. Devon took full advantage of this when he realized what Rebecca
    wanted. He used both hands to grab hard onto her ass and pulled her
    pussy closer to his face and began licking her with more intensity. In
    response, she rested her elbows on the chair and lifted her ass off the
    surface. ‘Holy crap this is amazing,’ Rebecca thought to herself as she
    felt Devon hold tightly onto her full ass and lick her pussy even
    harder. ‘Damn, I'm definitely going to have to work hard on sucking his
    huge cock when it’s his turn, cause this is amazing.’ She closed her
    eyes and threw her head back in pleasure as she enjoyed what Devon was
    doing to her pussy.

    Malcolm

    was really enjoying having Elizabeth suck on his cock. She was bobbing
    her head up and down while also stroking his cock. ‘Man, this feels
    really good but I wish Elizabeth would spend more time sucking my cock
    head because it feels really good when she comes up to my head,’ Malcolm
    thought to himself. As if she was reading his mind, Mrs. Garza walked
    over to Elizabeth and tapped her on the shoulder. Elizabeth pulled her
    mouth off of Malcolm's cock and looked up at her teacher.

    "Here

    let me show you something," Mrs. Garza, said to her student. "Now,
    remember that I said that a man's cock head is the most sensitive part
    of the penis? And Malcolm here, has a very nice cock head so why don't
    you pay more attention to the head of his penis like this."

    Malcolm

    couldn't believe it as his very hot teacher took his cock into her
    mouth and began swirling her tongue around his large cock head. Holy
    shit this is amazing! I can't believe Mrs. Garza is licking my cock. He
    groaned in pleasure as his teacher licked his cock. Mrs. Garza
    eventually pulled her mouth off of her student's penis, and looked back
    at Elizabeth.

    "See

    how much he enjoyed it when I paid more attention to his cock head?"
    Elizabeth nodded her understanding. "So why don't you continue what you
    were doing, except when you reach the top of his penis spend some time
    swirling your tongue around his cock head and I'm sure you will have him
    cumming in no time." Mrs. Garza then got up to continue to observe the
    other students while Elizabeth went back to work on Malcolm's cock. She
    made sure to put more focus on his cock head and got a moan from Malcolm
    in response. She smiled to herself and began working on his cock again.

    Alexis

    was leaning back enjoying what Thomas was doing to her pussy as she
    pulled at her long hard nipples. Wow this feels amazing, Alexis thought
    to herself, ‘This is so much better than when I masturbate. Thomas is
    really good with his tongue. I can't believe that I'm about to cum
    already.’ Alexis pulled Thomas's head further between her legs as she
    continued playing with her nipple with the other hand.

    She

    felt herself approaching a powerful orgasm but just before she was able
    to cum, she heard Bruce moan, "Oh here it cums." Alexis looked over to
    see Michelle pulling up until just the head of Bruce's cock was in her
    mouth as he began ejaculating in Michelle's mouth. The stimulation of
    this display was too much for Alexis, and she felt herself having a very
    intense orgasm as Thomas continued to lick her pussy.

    Erika,

    hearing two of her classmates' cumming, was also close to succumbing to
    her orgasm. Having William fondle one of her heavy tits while Jackson
    had reached up to grab hold of her other breast while relentlessly
    continuing to lick her pussy was too much for the young stacked student,
    who reached a shaking orgasm under all the attention she was receiving.

    William

    felt Erika reach her orgasm while he was fondling her breasts.
    Bethany's oral attention to his cock was getting him very close and he
    decided that he really wanted to enjoy Bethany. He removed his hand from
    Erika's breast and reached down to grab hold of both of Bethany's huge
    breasts, and softly moaned to her, "I'm so close."

    Upon

    hearing this, Bethany renewed her efforts to pleasure William's nice
    cock. She loved the feeling as he groped both of her fantastic tits
    while she sucked on him. Suddenly she felt William tense up and he began
    ejaculating thick ropes of cum into her mouth. She continued to try and
    pleasure William's cock as he came very forcefully in her mouth.
    Bethany couldn't believe that William could shoot so much cum. She
    hadn't given many guys blowjobs before but none of them had ever cum
    this much. ‘I guess that means I'm really good at this,’ she thought to
    herself.

    Rebecca

    loved what Devon was doing to her and was also finding it quite
    arousing to listen to her fellow classmates reach orgasm. Suddenly she
    felt an intense sense of pleasure as she reached a very powerful orgasm.
    She shifted her weight on her left elbow while she grabbed Devon's hair
    in her right hand, and forced his head further between her legs while
    he grabbed on to her huge ass and held on for dear life. Elizabeth,
    realizing that all her classmates had already brought their partner to
    orgasm, renewed her efforts of pleasuring Malcolm's big cock head.

    Malcolm,

    overwhelmed with this new assault on his cockhead moaned, "Oh god,
    don't stop," as he grabbed hold of Elizabeth's long brown hair. Soon he
    felt his testicles tense up and then began shooting cum into Elizabeth's
    mouth. Elizabeth continued her oral assault on Malcolm's large cockhead
    until he was finished cumming, then following her teacher's advice gave
    Malcolm's big cock head one last hard suck while swirling her tongue
    around it. Malcolm groaned again as he felt Elizabeth lick his
    over-stimulated cockhead one last time.

    As

    half of the class sat back enjoying their post-orgasmic joy Mr. Garza
    addressed the class. "Now class, remember that whenever you receive oral
    sex from a partner you always need to reciprocate this action. So once
    you are recovered from your orgasm you need to perform oral sex on your
    partner so that they know you appreciate what they did for you. This
    completes Lab One. You’re going to begin Lab Two.”

    To be continued.

    By zachattack163 for Literotica

    36 min
  • College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 1

    College Remedial Human Sexuality Course: Part 1Barkley summer semester course for those who flunked Human Sexuality 101.
    By zachattack163 and adapted for this platform. Listen to the Podcast At Explicit Novels.



    Alexis walks the short distance from student parking, to the Health Sciences building. It’s late in June and the campus is almost a ghost town. She‘s glad of that, because she doesn’t want anyone to know she’s having to make up a course in order to enroll in fall classes and begin her sophomore year. Why had her fundamentalist mother’s repressed sexuality become her damn disability! At least now that she’s living with her aunt & uncle, in this college town; she can start learning, and unlearning.

    But remedial human sexuality? Why the heck is that class so hard to comprehend? Maybe if she was a slut, then she’d at least have some familiarity and practice? The virgin college student wants her secret kept that way.

    She walks into the designated room. It’s a lecture bowl with seating for 200, but less than a dozen are in the room. She sees them scattered down near the front.

    “Good afternoon students.” The male & female professors greeted the freshmen. The small assortment of students sat in the lecture bowl, mostly fidgeting and looking at the floor. The male professor pressed a button near the chalk board, which remotely locked the doors. Then he began handing out the syllabus as the female professor wrote some names on the board.
    “My name is Doctor Phoebe Garza, PhD. Our other instructor is Doctor Antonio Garza, my husband of 7 years.”

    “Let’s be honest about why you’re here. For whatever reasons, you didn’t attain the required human sexuality credit during your first two semesters. In order to enroll for fall classes, you’ll need to pass this one.”
    The pit of the lecture bowl room was reset without the customary classroom tables, lectern, and common furnishings. Instead, the instructional aids included; a chaise lounge, a Leather sofa, rectangular ottoman, and a sturdy oak table and several chairs aligning the wall, below the chalkboard. The middle of the pit also had what looks like a 12 by 12 foot gymnasium tumbling mat.

    On the front row of the student seating, on the pit floor, the usual desks were replaced by four upholstered sofas in a semi-circle, with large plush bath blankets covering the seat cushions.

    “To help you, we reviewed your academic records and with the help of guidance counselors, we determined that kinetic learning might be a more effective mode for you.” That is why you were given this opportunity to fulfill your requisite credit with this alternative class. If you don’t get your Human Sexuality credit through this class, you can retake the standard one oh one course early next month.

    In the same way we employ lab sessions for many of our science classes, we’re going to add that component to this particular experimental course offering. Many of you probably had learning experiences where the textbook words came to life, only after you put the theories to practice in a science lab.

    So, the two of us studied some clinical papers from an Amsterdam university, and we collaborated to develop this teaching concept. But instead of using lab animals to study behavioral concepts, All of us will become the lab specimens for this attempt to bring all of you academically, back up to the rest of the upcoming sophomore class.”

    Mrs. Garza continued; ”It’s not often that I get to teach with my husband. He is a research scientist. He rarely teaches a college class to undergrads. But this class is also part of an ongoing research, so we’re all going to learn a lot, this summer session.

    "Now class today we are going to begin our Human Sexuality introduction," said Mrs. Garza, the very attractive human sexuality professor.

    Mr. Garza now addressed the 12 students for the first time, still having a slight accent of his Barcelona upbringing. "Now, before you joined this class, you were required to sign a form, that doesn't allow you to tell anyone what happens, in this class. So, has everyone brought in their signed forms and documents to class, today?" asked Mr. Garza.

    All the students nodded their heads to show that they had their forms. "Well that's good" said Mrs. Garza, "Now, the reason we asked you to get those forms and documents signed; is because this is to prove that you have passed your eighteenth birthday and because this is going to be a very different kind of human sexuality class, from the kinds of classes you have been in before." The females all had signed notes from their physicians, affirming they are all on birth control pills for at least 6 weeks.

    Session One

    "Now we want you all to be very comfortable in the lab. Usually, labs require special protective gear. But for our labs, the opposite is true. And we want you all to become comfortable with your sexuality and we feel that the best way for all of you to do this is with full participation in the class," said Mr. Garza.

    "In order for everyone to fully participate we are going to require everyone in the class to remain naked at all times while you are in this classroom," Mrs. Garza told the students.

    The class all began to talk at once protesting the fact that they were going to have to be naked in class. "Now calm down class I know all of you may be uncomfortable with being naked in front of your fellow classmates, but believe me this will help you become more comfortable with your sexuality," said Mr. Garza "and to make all of you feel more comfortable Mrs. Garza and I will also be staying naked for the duration of the class also." With that both Mr. and Mrs. Garza began taking off all of their clothes. Once they had finished undressing they stood before the class completely naked and needless to say every eye in the classroom was focused on the two naked teachers in front of them, or at least on certain parts of them. Every male student's eyes were focused on Mrs. Garza' large 36double D breasts, while all of the female students were focused on Mr. Garza's large penis hanging between his legs which was about seven inches long even in its flaccid state. Both of the professors had trimmed their bushes, but were not completely bald.

    "Now as you can see we are perfectly comfortable with our nudity, and we want you to be as comfortable with your nudity as we are with ours," Mrs. Garza told the students. “When you’ve removed all clothing, leave it there and come sit down on the sofas, so we can begin the lab.”

    "Now get those clothes off. Come on let’s get a move on," Mr. Garza ordered the students. This was quickly followed by all of the students beginning to remove all of their clothing. Some of the students struggled with taking off their clothes because they continued to pay attention to their naked teachers at the front of the classroom. Eventually all of the students were naked in the classroom, most of the students were shyly covering their genitals.

    "All right; now that all of you are naked we are going to go over the first thing that happens to begin the sexual cycle; arousal," said Mr. Garza.

    "Who can tell me what the signs of arousal are in a man?" Mrs. Garza asked the class. Devon, a slightly nerdy looking student raised his hand and started to reveal what looked like an impressive erection he was trying to hide under his hand.

    "Yes Devon?" Mrs. Garza said.

    "Well the most obvious signs of arousal in a man is, that his penis will become hard and erect, which is known as an erection," said Devon "another sign of arousal in a man is that his testicles will swell as they prepare to release semen."

    "Yes, that is correct, Devon," said Mrs. Garza. "Now, there are many different ways to get a man aroused and cause him to have an erection. The first and most obvious way, which I'm sure many of you young men are experiencing, is seeing a naked woman. I'm sure that since I took off my clothes many of you began to have an erection, which was only increased when your fellow female classmates also took off their clothes; so you should not be ashamed about having an erection right now."

    "As you can see I am also beginning to produce an erection from seeing my wife and all these lovely young ladies naked," said Mr. Garza, which prompted many of the female students to look at his hardening penis, which was now pointed almost straight out and had increased in both length and thickness.

    "We will discuss other ways you can cause arousal, but for now could someone tell me about what arousal looks like for a woman," Mr. Garza asked. Michelle, a brunette girl of average height raised her right hand, while she continued to use her left hand to try and cover her full C-cup breasts.

    "Yes Michelle," said Mr. Garza.

    "Well when a women gets aroused, her nipples get hard and erect, and sometimes her breasts swell so that they appear fuller and her vagina begins to get wet," Michelle said nervously.

    "That is correct, Michelle," said Mrs. Garza "I'm sure many of you young ladies are beginning to feel several of these sensations. Now, women also get aroused by seeing a naked man, particularly if he is sporting an erection, but it usually takes slightly more to get a woman aroused. Women need more intimate sensations to become fully aroused, such as kissing and caressing from their partner."

    "We are now going to begin the rest of our discussion about how men and women become more aroused," said Mr. Garza. "I notice many of you are subconsciously fidgeting. Part of our discussion about arousal will involve talking about masturbation, so if any of you feel the need, we would encourage you to masturbate during this discussion. If that makes any of you feel uncomfortable, change your attitude. It’s important that none of you do or say anything which hampers another student’s learning experience."

    "Now the completion of arousal and the sexual cycle is when you experience an orgasm," said Mrs. Garza. "For men, this results in the ejaculation of semen from the penis. I'm sure most of you young men have experienced this sensation, through masturbation, but it is even better if you have a partner bring you to orgasm. I am now going to demonstrate this to all of you, while using my husband as an example."

    Then Mrs. Garza approached her husband, and began to make out with him. After she had kissed him for a while she reached down and grabbed his penis with one hand, which was now fully erect. As she stopped kissing her husband for a moment she turned back to the class and said, "Now, I am going to stroke my husband's penis, which is commonly known as a hand job. Now girls, you want to make sure the man is feeling pleasure from this and it is not too dry and causing painful friction." Mrs. Garza continued to stroke her husband's penis while the students, especially the female students, stared intently at her pleasuring her husband. A young girl named Erika, began shaking a bit from an orgasm as she had one hand between her legs and the other hand pleasuring one of her nipples on her large D-cup breasts. Mr. Garza began to moan louder as his wife stroked his penis.

    "Now students, you will notice that Mr. Garza is moaning louder this means that he is probably close to having an orgasm. Ladies, another thing you should notice is that a man's testicles will keep drawing closer to his body. This is another indication that the man is about to cum. Now Mr. Garza should cum soon so I especially want you ladies to pay attention so you know what happens when a man ejaculates." Mr. Garza began breathing and moaning very loudly and suddenly began ejaculating, having a very good orgasm. Mrs. Garza continued stroking her husband's penis until his orgasm was completed. As Mr. Garza sat down to relax, Mrs. Garza again addressed the class.

    "Now you have seen what happens when a man has an orgasm. Ladies, one thing for you to know is that if you are giving a man a hand job you want to make sure you continue stroking his penis until his orgasm is complete. You don't want to stop right as he starts ejaculating, because that will cause his orgasm to stop sooner, and you want to make sure you give him as good of an orgasm as you can. Any questions class?"

    Alexis a shy, short girl with nice B-cup breasts and long nipples raised her hand. "Yes Alexis?" Mrs. Garza asked.

    "What was that white stuff coming out of his penis?" Alexis obviously had next to zero information on human sexuality. She just couldn’t comprehend the male anatomy from the textbooks, last fall. So what happened to Mr. Garza totally confounded her.

    "That is a very good question, Alexis. That is called semen. When a man is having sex with you and he ejaculates inside your vagina his semen carries sperm to your eggs, and may cause you to become pregnant. For those of you ladies who have never experienced having a man ejaculate inside you it is an amazing feeling and you will all experience it in this course."

    Now Alexis was starting to understand the textbooks! Her fundamentalist private school didn’t teach sex ed, and her mother told her that sex is nasty. Perhaps that’s why her father left the marriage when Alexis was just 2, and she never knew him?

    Mrs. Garza looked back at her husband. "Honey, are you ready to continue with the lesson?" Mrs. Garza asked her husband.

    "Yes, I am ready to continue now," Mr. Garza replied.

    "Now we are going to show what happens when a woman has an orgasm." Mrs. Garza climbed on top of the table and her husband came over behind the table, facing the students, and carressed her legs.

    "Now boys before you begin directly pleasuring a women's vagina. You can start by kissing a woman's neck and once you do that for a while. You can move down to her breasts. Now each woman is different so make sure that you pay attention to her signals to see whether she is enjoying what you are doing. I know that my wife's breasts are very sensitive and she loves it when I pay attention to her breasts. What I like to do is kiss around the edge of my wife's breasts and slowly make my way to her nipples. This usually drives her crazy."

    "Oh babe stop just talking about it and get over here and kiss me," his wife said in anticipation. Mr. Garza then leaned over and began kissing his wife while reaching one hand down to fondle her very large breast. He continued to kiss his and eventually broke apart from her lips to start kissing her neck. He continued kissing his way down her body making his way toward her breasts. He started kissing one breast while groping the other and Mrs. Garza started moaning louder. He then began paying more attention to her nipples, which only increased her arousal. The students started becoming even more excited as they watched their teacher pleasure his wife. The arousal became too much for a couple of the boys and they began ejaculating into their hands. Mr. Garza turned back around to address the class.

    "Now class I am about to show you what is commonly known as fingering a woman. I'm sure several of you young women know what this is like and so I especially want the young men to pay attention so they know what they are doing with a woman. Now the first thing you want to do is make sure the woman has a very wet vagina. You do this by rubbing your finger along the lips of a woman's vagina." He then demonstrated this on his wife, which brought about a very happy moan from her.

    "Now once you have determined that the woman is properly aroused you can insert your finger inside of her. Now you usually want to start with only one finger but you can add more fingers depending on what the woman wants." He then inserted his fingers inside his wife and began pleasuring her.

    "Now in order to make sure a woman reaches orgasm you want to keep paying attention to what she likes. The best way to know if a woman has reached her orgasm is that you will feel her vaginal muscles gripping your finger or if you are having sex you will feel them gripping your penis. This is an amazing thing to feel especially if it happens while you are ejaculating."

    Mrs. Garza then began experiencing an orgasm and her legs shook with pleasure. This final sexual display was too much for the rest of the students as most of them began having orgasms of their own, including Erika arriving at her second orgasm of the class time.

    Class Dismissed

    As his wife began coming down from her orgasm Mr. Garza addressed the class one last time.

    "Now I want y'all to think about what you learned today and if you are comfortable enough you can put some of what you learned into practice. However, our class time is up, so you can all get dressed and we’ll call it a day.”

    As the students began dressing, Mr. Garza added one last instruction; “Remember that if you’re found to have disclosed any information to anyone outside this classroom, You’ll be removed from the group and given an F for the course. This class is a success only if you feel safe and respected by everyone. We intend to honor that trust. Is everyone okay with that?”

    After all the students had dressed, Mrs. Garza pressed the button to unlock the classroom doors. After the 12 students left the classroom, Antonio walked over to his gorgeous wife who was still naked, sitting with her bare ass on the end of the wooden table. "Well that was an interesting lesson. I think I'm really going to enjoy this class," he told his wife as he pushed a lock of her hair behind her ears and began to kiss her. She spread her legs for him.

    "Yeah I bet you loved having all those beautiful, young, naked girls staring at your big cock while they pleasured themselves as I stroked you, especially that one girl with the big tits that had an orgasm while I was stroking you," his wife responded as he began to kiss down her neck. She also reached down to find that his penis was getting hard again.

    "Yes, it was fantastic to see those young women naked and I'm sure you enjoyed seeing all those young men stroking their cocks as they stared at your big breasts." To emphasize his point he then leaned in and started kissing and fondling his wife's large breasts. She continued to pull on his hard cock as she responded.

    "Yes several of them did have very nice cocks. That nerdy kid, Devon, looked like he was packing some serious meat, and did you see the big head on that one kid's cock? You know how much I love a big cock head," as she rubbed her thumb over her husband's large cock head.

    "Well then I guess it's a good thing I can provide that for you. Are you ready for it?" Antonio asked Phoebe, as he rubbed his finger across her slit, feeling how moist she was for him.

    "God yes! Fuck me now, please!" He reached down and grabbed his very hard cock and pushed it into his wife.

    "Oh yes; your pussy feels so good, baby; I love how it grabs my cock."

    "That's because your cock is so big. I love how deep it goes inside me," she moaned in response as he continued to thrust into her.

    "I can feel your cock pulsating inside of me. Are you still thinking about those sexy, beautiful, young girls, babe?"

    "I might be," he responded with a twinkle in his eye and grin on his face, "like you're not thinking about those young men and their hard young cocks?"

    "Okay, you're right. Watching them stroke their young cocks earlier, turned me on so much. I'm still so turned on that I think I'm going to come very soon."

    "Good baby, because I'm about to shoot another huge load into your pussy," he moaned into her ear as he continued thrusting into her while groping her huge breasts.

    "Oh god, yes! Make me feel that big dick spurting deep inside me. Oh god, I'm cumming!" Phoebe squealed as she wrapped her arms and legs around her Antonio, as she pushed him deeper inside of her as she had another very powerful orgasm. He also began to moan louder, as he emptied his balls deep inside his wife. They both began to calm down from their mutual orgasms. Antonio looked deep into his wife's eyes, and brushed her hair as his dick began to soften inside of her.

    "Yes this is definitely going to be a great summer," he said to her.

    She looked back up at him and simply said, "Oh yeah."

    Session Two

    Bethany was the last to arrive, but she was still on time. She took more time to wax her mound, and she had to do it a second time, because her dyslexia led to misunderstanding the package instructions.

    She hopes none of her teammates and dorm sisters find out she’s in this course. She’s rather active, sexually, but doesn’t do well learning from textbooks. She relies on her study groups in these ‘book-learning’ classes. She knows human sexuality very well, but does very poorly on written tests.

    All the students gradually proceeded to enter the classroom. When all were present, Professor Phoebe Garza pressed the remote door lock, and the students were instructed to remove their garments, and find a seat on one of the four upholstered sofas facing the front. The professors also stripped and left their items behind the leather sofa, in the front corner of the floor. The two professors were standing at the front of the classroom, completely naked. The students all undressed and left all personal items in the student desks, then came down to sit in the sofas, until all their classmates were seated on a sofa, ready to begin.

    Mr. Garza commented to his fellow professor, that no one dropped the class, and they all showed positive signs of eagerness to get the most out of the class.

    Several students had much less pubic hair today. The gals all had paid more attention to grooming, cosmetics, and hair accessories. Some wore earrings or short necklaces. The guys were all clean, shaven, and smelled great. The gals smelled fresh and flowery. No one came late, and two of the students were waiting at the door even before the professors had the classroom unlocked. The professors noted the good hygiene and were glad they didn’t need to address the topic, openly.

    The class participants are as follows.

    Professors:

    · Phoebe Garza – sports a 36 Double D bust with a buxom figure. A thirty-eight year old with a PhD.

    · Antonio Garza – packs a 7 inch flaccid cock which surpasses 9 inches when rigid. He’s a Spanish man with a doctorate. He’s 39 with a hard body from playing Rugby with the faculty team.

    The female students:

    · Bethany – fills out a 34 F bra. She’s tall with long brown hair. Captain of the cycling team.

    · Michelle – has a nice 34 C chest. She went to an all-girls high school. A brunette virgin

    · Erika – fills out her 36D bra, with a buxom ass to match.

    · Alexis – is a petite 32B with a shy disposition. Her big beautiful brown eyes are captivating.

    · Rebecca – has a unique 34B bust. Her nipples are long, on her pert tits. She’s short, with a big ass

    · Elizabeth - defies nature with her 34D breasts, on a short, busty, skinny frame, with long brown hair

    The male students:

    · William – is a gentle and outgoing student with a slender 7 and a half inch rod.

    · Bruce – is a wrestler with an upwardly-curved 8 inch shaft.

    · Malcolm – is an Irish student with a very thick 7 inch tallywhacker.

    · Jackson – is a quiet fella with a 9 inch uncircumcised cock.

    · Devon – is a bashful nerd who has never dated. He revealed his 10 inch beast on the first day.

    · Thomas – is short, & sports a very thick 6 inch ‘woody’, which only fits in special condoms.

    Mrs. Garza addressed the class, "Now class, for today our lesson will focus on oral sex. Now who can tell me what it means to have oral sex?"

    Bethany, a taller girl with light brown hair, and very large breasts raised her hand, leaving her spectacular 32F breasts exposed for all the boys in the classroom to see. "Well, oral sex is when you use your mouth to pleasure your partner," she said as she started to touch her pussy a bit.

    "That's correct, Bethany. Now oral sex is commonly known by different names. For instance when a woman is giving a man oral sex it is commonly known as a blowjob or fellatio," said Mr. Garza ,whose cock was already starting to get hard from seeing his attractive young students naked and the talk of oral sex.

    "Also when a man gives oral sex to a woman it is commonly referred to as eating pussy or cunnilingus," Mrs. Garza told the class.

    "Now, we are going to demonstrate on each other, just like in the last class," Mr. Garza told the class. "However, this time we would request that you do not masturbate to orgasm during the demonstration as there will be a special activity after the demonstrations this class period. You can still gently masturbate but we would request that you do not bring yourself to an orgasm." He then laid down across the tumbling mat in the middle of the floor, so the students could see what was about to be demonstrated.

    Demonstration One

    Mrs. Garza continued the instruction; "Now once again I will start by demonstrating a blowjob on my husband," she said to the class as she walked toward her husband. When she reached her husband she got on her knees, to start stroking his cock, which was already very erect.

    She addressed the class again, "Now since I will be using my mouth to pleasure my husband I will describe to you what I will be doing to my husband before I start with the blowjob." She got down on her knees facing the students with Mr. Garza laid out in front of her; to better show the class what she was going to do to her husband's penis.

    "First, what I like to start with is simply licking up the shaft of the penis, you can also alternate with swirling your tongue around the man's shaft. Also one thing you young women should note is that generally the most sensitive part of a man's penis is the head so you want to make sure you are paying a lot of attention to the cock head when you are giving a blowjob.“

    Mrs. Garza was stroking her man, as she continued; ”Now, what I do after I lick the man's shaft is; I will put only the cock head in my mouth and swirl my tongue around the head. This drives most men wild. Once you have done that for a bit you can start bobbing your head on the man's penis. You can also use your hand to stroke the cock while you suck on it and bob your head. Now one of the big things I'm sure you have heard of with giving a blowjob is deep throat. This can be difficult at first and takes practice and also depends on the size of the man's penis. You can try to deep throat a man but it will probably take a few tries for you to accomplish it.” Every young man on the sofas was stroking his own cock, in synchronized rhythm with Mrs Garza’s expert lead.

    She looked to the ladies in the class and advised; “One thing you also need to think about when you give a man a blowjob is where he is going to cum. Now I know most of you young women might be a little unsure about letting a man cum in your mouth but I can tell you that most men prefer to come in a woman's mouth when they are receiving a blowjob. The key is for all you young men in the class to let the girl know when you are about to cum so she can be prepared for your orgasm.” The female students were all leaning forward on the sofas, admiring the stiff phallus in Mrs. Garza’s hand.

    She lifted and fondled Mr. Garza’s ball sack while she continued. “Now just like when I was showing you how to give a hand job, you should pay attention to a man's testicles while you are giving him a blowjob especially when you feel his testicles pulling closer to his body as this is usually a very good indication that he is about to have an orgasm.”

    The female professor then revealed some of her own techniques; “Now when a man lets me know that he is about to come, I pull back so that only the head of his penis is in my mouth and I swirl my tongue around the head until I feel him ejaculating in my mouth. Then I flick my tongue underneath the head of his cock and suck on it harder until he is done ejaculating. For my personal preference, after the man is done ejaculating, I like to give his cock head one last good hard suck, and swirl my tongue around the head again. For most men, their penis is very sensitive after having an orgasm, and this usually drives the man crazy and sometimes I even get one last little shot of semen.”

    The young males were now so hard just from listening to her instruction. She wasn’t done yet. She started her lecture in the classic tone of an academic professor. But by know, her tone had become obviously quite bawdy. Her enthusiasm had become evident as she added some of her expert tips. “Also,” she added; “another thing you can do while the man is ejaculating is to fondle his balls. This usually causes the man to release a larger load of semen, and enhances the orgasmic experience." Mrs. Garza was still stroking her husband's penis during her entire explanation.

    Mr. Garza was now squirming from the slow pace of the instruction, and the sultry erotic instructions. He loved his wife’s increasingly lusty voice, foretelling what he was going to experience. And he loved that all these students were going to watch it happen to him.

    To be continued.

    By zachattack163 for Literotica

    37 min
  • Lords of Eros: Part 13
    A Day at the Academy

    In 13 parts, By BradentonLarry - Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.



     Don, Evelyn, & Nicole enjoy the Academy, with Orgy Night.

    Don awoke with a smile on his face.

    He slowly rolled onto his back and blinked up at the clear blue sky. Life is very good! he thought with immense satisfaction.

    He

    didn't need to raise his head to appreciate his surroundings, but he
    did anyway. Of course, it was a beautiful morning with a view of the
    countryside all around, and even that of the Resort across the river was
    wonderful, but those weren't the best parts. The open area at the top
    of the library that served as their bedroom was lovely, filled with
    comfortable furniture, tastefully chosen, though created would be a
    better word, by Evelyn, but that wasn't what made him smile like this
    every morning. Not at all. Asleep on the big round bed were two of his
    favorite women, both wonderfully naked.

    Closest to him was his beloved
    Evelyn, her dark red hair a wonderful mess obscuring her adorable face.
    Don took a moment to admire her lovely, muscular back and perfect, tight
    ass. On the other side of Evelyn, stretched out in slender, ebony
    sexuality was Nicole, snoring quietly.

    The

    young woman had come a long way since he had met her at the Manor's
    garden maze. Like Don and Evelyn, Nicole had completed her complicated
    quest to earn a black ring, making her what Don continued to think of as
    a Lord of Eros. Unlike them, though, she had yet to return to Earth,
    but seemed to have taken up permanent residence in "this paradise of
    sexual delight," as she put it. Nicole had created a brightly colored
    fun house she named the Rumpus Room in a corner of the Resort, and she
    divided most of her time between there and here at the Academy on the
    other side of the river.

    Nicole

    hadn't met Evelyn until after they had both gotten their black rings,
    but she had almost instantly developed a serious crush on Don's partner.
    Of course, this didn't bother Don at all, not least because this meant
    he got to enjoy much more sex with the lithe young woman. It was almost
    what people called a throuple, though it was clear to everyone involved
    that the primary relationship was between Don and Evelyn. Nicole didn't
    seem to have a problem with this and was quite happy to enjoy sharing
    their bed and a nice variety of other pieces of furniture, and a much
    wider variety of playmates.

    Even

    with Nicole's regular presence, there were plenty of nights when Don
    and Toshia enjoyed each other's company in the lovely, relatively quiet
    intimacy that could only be had between two lovers.

    These

    ruminations stirred his cock, but he decided to let the women sleep.
    Don had always been an early riser, and he thought they both looked too
    beautiful slumbering like that in the morning light to disturb.

    Don

    padded down the ramp to the ground floor of the library, silently
    amused by the occasional snoozing reader in the various nooks he passed.
    After a quick shower off to the side of the library's big doors and
    grabbing an apple from the Perpetual Fruit Stand just outside the
    library, Don headed across the Academy grounds to what he continued to
    think of as the Shelonda Center. He smiled at the pile of naked bodies
    on one side of the large Japanese-style studio. They had apparently
    collapsed there after a late-night orgy. He chucked his apple core high
    into the sky, arcing into the forest beyond, and moved to the center of
    an empty platform, away from the sleepers.

    Don

    took several deep breaths, centering himself, and then went into his
    morning ritual, performing a long series of stretches and meditation
    that he considered his own personal yoga. He didn't think he really
    needed to stretch to avoid injury, as he had on Earth, but simply
    enjoyed the process of waking up his mind and warming up his body.

    When

    he was done with the yogic part of his morning, he moved to the back of
    the platform and put on a pair of loose slacks, bloused at the ankles.
    Don had discovered that he preferred to have at least this much clothing
    on when he practiced his kung fu. Not only did he find it a bit more
    comfortable than vigorously working out in the nude, but wearing the
    pants separated this part of his life from the more explicitly sexual
    aspects.

    This

    was not to say that his morning practices didn't often turn into sexual
    activities. Sometimes he would have company. There had been informal
    students who he would instruct in what was becoming his own Erosian
    style of kung fu, and occasionally there were sparring partners. Often
    these sessions turned into enthusiastic bouts of licking, sucking, and
    fucking. When Toshia and Sarah had come to visit, right after their
    initial trip to the Manor, and Toshia had asked him to "show them his
    stuff," his exhibition was immediately followed by an intense threesome,
    which became a foursome when Evelyn caught up with them.

    These

    thoughts reminded Don that Toshia and Sarah were out there somewhere on
    their own ring quest, or quests. He wondered what kinds of things the
    Watchers would demand of them and what kind of sexy shenanigans would be
    involved. Don looked forward to getting a report filled with details
    next time he saw either or both of them. For now, though, he pushed such
    things from his mind as he settled into working through his forms, ever
    pushing himself to sink lower, move faster, and jump higher.

    By

    the time he was done running through his workout, the sleepers had
    arisen, bathed a bit in the fountain in the center of the building, and
    wandered off. One woman, though, remained, sitting on the edge of the
    fountain and watching Don as he practiced the kama form he was
    developing. He gave her a smile and considered her directly only when he
    was finished.

    She

    had lovely light brown skin, a slender but fit body, and long black
    hair that seemed to be hanging into the water behind her.

    As

    soon as Don put his kamas in their place on the rack, he stripped off
    his pants, dropped them in a bin to be laundered (by one of the blanks
    who tended to the Academy), and crossed to the fountain. As he
    approached, he saw that his watcher was simply gorgeous, with big brown
    eyes that watched him as he walked up. Her flat chest suited her nicely,
    and her hair did indeed stream down her back and spread out in the
    water behind her.

    He offered her a warm smile, his cock already beginning to rise in anticipation.

    "That was very beautiful," she said with a lilting French accent.

    "Thank you," he nodded. "I'm Don."

    "Élodie,"

    she smiled up at him. Though Don had planned to go to the side of her
    to splash some water on himself, Élodie reached out to take hold of his
    cock and draw him to her. In another moment her warm mouth had taken his
    head in, suckling it, her tongue running all over it, as Don's shaft
    quickly thickened in her grasp.

    As

    he took the beautiful woman's head gently in his hands, encouraging her
    to take him deeper into her mouth and then her velvety throat, Don
    again thought Life is very good!

    Evelyn

    slowly drifted toward full consciousness. She enjoyed the feeling of
    the firm mattress beneath her, covered by the soft sheets, as well as
    the gentle breeze caressing her skin. She could feel the warmth of a
    human body next to her on the bed, and knew it was Nicole. This was
    partly because Nicole was snoring a little.

    Evelyn

    wasn't surprised the younger woman was still sleeping; she had been
    particularly active the night before. By the time she had joined Don and
    Evelyn in their bed, Nicole had been busy, as evidenced by the various
    drying bodily fluids decorating her lovely dark skin and the sweet cum
    leaking out of her cunt and ass. Nicole had then thrown herself into
    that night's threesome with enthusiasm, doing more than her fair share
    of licking and sucking, as well as fingering, then fisting. By the time
    Evelyn had begun to lose her battle against sleep, Nicole was straddling
    Don, riding his cock vigorously.

    Reaching

    out, Evelyn was only a little surprised to find that Don was already up
    and about. He had a hard time sleeping much after the sun came up. She
    frowned slightly in disappointment. She realized then that she would
    have liked to have started the day with his cock in her. She resolved to
    end the day that way. As she slowly pushed herself up and started
    crawling off the bed, Evelyn decided she should also say something to
    him about letting her enjoy some morning play more often.

    Of

    course, Evelyn knew she could play with Nicole, but it wasn't quite the
    same. Evelyn had grown quite fond of Don's penis, as well as many of
    his other body parts. Besides, Nicole no doubt needed the sleep.

    Evelyn

    began working her way slowly down the library tower. As she went, she
    looked for stray books that had been left abandoned by absent-minded
    and/or sex-addled readers. Every time she came across such a book, she'd
    simply shelve it in the nearest available spot. Part of the library's
    magic was that the books would automatically sort themselves and make
    whatever you wanted to find ready for you. Evelyn smiled at the few
    people she passed who had fallen asleep with books in hand or on their
    laps, and at several who had already awakened and gone back to reading.

    Like

    Don before her, Evelyn made straight for the outdoor shower just
    outside the library. As she let the XYZ-water flow over her, washing
    away the remnants of the night before's revelries, she thought she
    should add a shower or a nice tub to their bedroom on top of the tower.
    Evelyn frowned, realizing that she had often had this thought but
    somehow always managed to forget to follow through when she got back up
    there. Must be that damn cock of Don's, she thought with a smile.

    As

    if summoned by Evelyn's thoughts, a cock appeared before her. A
    dark-skinned young man stepped into the shower. He wasn't much taller
    than her, and not particularly athletic, though he was what seemed to be
    Erosian fit, which was to say in better shape than most of the men on
    Earth. His tightly curled black hair was short. He smiled and said,
    "Good morning," in a thick accent that sounded much like India's.

    Evelyn

    returned his smile and greeting, openly admiring his naked body and
    manhood. Though it wasn't particularly big, it was a cock, and it was
    getting thicker as he watched her while standing under the water running
    in shimmering rivulets down his ebony skin.

    There

    were three shower heads in this little, three-sided enclosure. Evelyn
    had taken the leftmost out of habit and because it was closest to the
    library. The young man had taken the rightmost, no doubt to be polite.
    Evelyn wasn't particularly concerned with politeness at the moment.

    With

    another smile at the stranger, she stepped over to the middle shower,
    which automatically switched on, water instantly heated to just the
    right degree. She took up some soap, started working up a nice lather
    with the handy sponge, and made a nice show of washing her throat and
    breasts, all while watching the young man do much the same. Happy to
    note that he was not only watching her bathe but that his sex was
    responding nicely, she said, "I'm Evelyn."

    "Neto," he smiled. He was apparently a man of few words, but that was okay, Evelyn wasn't interested in his words.

    Evelyn

    gave Neto a wink as she ran the soapy sponge down over her taut belly.
    She watched him watching her as he moved his own sponge down toward his
    cock, which was now standing out in front of him at attention. Evelyn
    licked her lips, thinking how nice it would be to just drop to her knees
    in front of him right there. Chuckling to herself a bit, she turned
    around to let the water rinse the soap off her chest and belly. She
    hoped young Neto was taking the opportunity to admire her ass.

    He

    apparently was, for she almost immediately felt a warm hand caressing
    her behind. This was followed by a sponge moving over her skin as Neto's
    free hand moved up over her back and then slipped around to her front.
    The sponge worked downward, spreading her cheeks a bit before exploring
    lower. Evelyn parted her legs a little to let Neto move the soft, soapy
    sponge between them. Meanwhile, his hand moved up to cup one of her
    breasts, squeezing it. Evelyn felt his mouth on her neck then, and she
    let out a loud, happy sigh.

    Though

    she was reluctant to stop Neto from what he was doing with his hand and
    the sponge, Evelyn turned around under the water and threw her arms
    around his neck, kissing him hungrily. He responded enthusiastically,
    dropping his sponge to the floor, and squeezing her ass tightly in his
    hands. She felt his straining erection pressed against her tummy.

    While

    their tongues got acquainted, Evelyn reached down to grasp Neto's cock
    tightly, squeezing more than pulling. She broke their kiss long enough
    to say, "I want you to fuck me, Neto."

    He

    grinned and nodded his understanding, which he further underscored by
    bending his knees a bit and hoisting her up. Evelyn laughed a bit in
    surprise as she wrapped her legs around his waist and held on tightly.
    Neto took two steps forward and Evelyn felt the wall against her back.
    He reached down around her left thigh, and she felt the head of his cock
    slipping between her labia. She nodded her approval and relaxed her
    grip on him enough to sink down, letting him slip inside her.

    Evelyn

    groaned as she felt his nice, hard sex opening her up and filling her
    just as she needed. She rocked her hips a bit, working her horny little
    clit against the base of his cock. She smiled at Neto and said, "Yes,
    good! Fuck me!"

    Then

    she was kissing him again while he began to move in and out of her
    grasping cunt. She used her hold on his shoulders and her legs' purchase
    on his hips to work her body up and down on his stiff cock, loving the
    way her nipples were rubbing against his naked, wet chest, how her clit
    was being stimulated as they coupled, and the feeling of her hungry cunt
    being so wonderfully used.

    Almost

    without warning, Evelyn felt her first orgasm of the day explode and
    careen through her body. She clenched down on Neto's cock and clawed at
    his dark shoulders. As she slowly came down, she found she was kissing
    and biting at his neck. Laughing a little at herself, she smiled at
    Neto. She wanted him to keep fucking her, but there wasn't any need to
    tell him that. He seemed quite intent on shoving into her with a steady
    tempo. Still, Evelyn didn't want him to work too hard for his orgasm.

    "Put me down," she said.

    As

    soon as she could, Evelyn unwrapped herself and put her feet on the
    ground. When Neto's cock slipped out of her, she quickly caught hold of
    it. She wasn't done with that yet.

    With

    the water still pouring down over her, Evelyn turned around and leaned
    forward, supporting herself against the wall with her free hand. She
    tossed her soaking wet hair around as she looked over her shoulder with a
    suggestive smile. Neto grinned and clearly understood what she had in
    mind, for he moved up behind her, bent his knees a little, took his cock
    from her hand and slowly, deliberately pushed it up into Evelyn's cunt.

    Pushing back on him with both hands on the wall and water spraying all over her back, Evelyn said, "Yes, that's it! Fuck me!"

    She

    was up on the balls of her feet as Neto drove into her with rising
    passion. She wanted him to fill her with his seed, but she suddenly
    wanted more than that. Shifting her weight a bit, she supported herself
    with one arm and slipped her now free hand down to begin stroking her
    clit. She felt Neto's cock swelling inside her as her fingers were
    strumming furiously at herself. When he groaned and she felt him shoving
    hard into her, his spasming cock pumping hot cum deep into her, Evelyn
    gave herself up to another orgasm, this one loud and long. As she shook
    there suspended between cock and wall, rained on by the shower, she felt
    Neto's cum leaking out of her and running over her fingers.

    She smiled to herself and thought Another beautiful day in Eros!

    It

    was almost noon when Nicole woke up. She blinked at the bright sun
    overhead, wishing for the occasional cloudy day. Though she knew that
    there were parts of Eros with less persistently perfect weather, here in
    the Resort-Rendezvous River valley it was always a glorious
    late-spring/early-summer day. Nicole had to admit, it was getting a bit
    monotonous.

    Then

    she remembered all the fun she'd had the day and night before, and all
    the fun in the years before that. She smiled and stretched on the big
    bed atop Evelyn's library. Though she was half-tempted to just lie there
    until Don and/or Evelyn came back, she knew she'd sooner find some fun
    if she went looking for it. And, besides, she was hungry.

    Nicole

    devoured a whole apple and a banana before she got into the shower,
    where she scrubbed herself clean of her previous exploits, so that she
    might cover and fill herself with the fruit of today's play.

    Looking

    around for inspiration, Nicole's eyes settled on the big pavilion that
    served as the school part of the Academy. She had seen both Evelyn and
    Don attempt to teach there. Evelyn was better at keeping an actual class
    going, perhaps because philosophy was more conducive to unstructured
    discussions than Erosian history or geography, or whatever Don was up
    to, but inevitably, and predictably, the classes evolved into small or
    large sex parties. With a saucy smile and an amusing idea, Nicole set
    off for the pavilion.

    There

    were only a handful of people lounging about the area as Nicole made
    for the large cabinet at the intersection of two of the movable
    "classroom" partitions. She wasn't in the least surprised to find that
    the cabinet had exactly what she was looking for when she opened it. She
    put on the white lab coat and buttoned it up. Of course, it fit her
    perfectly, though with no clothes underneath it wasn't really doing a
    good job of covering her.

    Struggling

    a bit with the bulky easel and the poster she'd gotten from the
    cabinet, she set up her instructive display next to the desk, and then
    went to the blackboard to write, in large letters, "Anatomy 101 with
    Prof. Nicole."

    Chuckling

    a bit to herself, Nicole brushed the chalk off her hands, picked up the
    handy pointer-stick-thingy, moved around to the front of the desk and
    half-sat, half-leaned on its edge, and waited. It didn't take long
    before a few people moved closer, no doubt out of curiosity. She looked
    up and counted four potential students, one woman and three men. It
    didn't seem like it was reasonable to expect any others to join in
    anytime soon, so she began with, "Hello class. I'm you're instructor
    today, Professor Nicole. Before we get into things, we should take a
    minute to introduce ourselves. I just told you who I am, so it's your
    turn. Let's start with you."

    She

    indicated the "student" furthest to the right, an older, white guy with
    black hair and piercing blue eyes who, with a noticeable Russian
    accent, announced that he was Pyotr.

    Next

    was another white guy, who Nicole thought was her own age or younger,
    who flashed her a smile and said, "I'm Levi." He was quite muscular and
    had green eyes and a European accent she couldn't quite place but found
    extremely sexy. Levi was already the teacher's pet.

    The

    third student was a dusky-hued, middle-aged Indian fellow who
    introduced himself as Viyaan. He seemed to be as interested in Levi as
    Nicole was.

    Finally,

    all the way to the left, was a pretty blonde with an athletic body
    featuring nice full tits. Her hair was curly and fell to her mid-back.
    She had dark skin for a blonde, but that just made her more attractive.
    Nicole guessed she was closer to Viyaan's age than Levi's or her own.
    She smiled at Nicole and the guys and said her name was Allison.

    "Very

    good," Nicole smiled as she pushed herself up off the edge of the desk.
    "Welcome to human anatomy. Today we'll be focusing on the external sex
    organs."

    She

    used the pointer to gesture to the displayed poster, which showed
    diagrams of both male and female genitalia. It amused her a great deal
    to be pretending to teach such a topic here in Eros where everyone was
    quite familiar with the subject matter and had plenty of visual aids
    available. Regardless, she forged ahead.

    "Who knows what these are called?" Nicole asked. "Pyotr?"

    The older man grinned and said, "Balls."

    "Yes, good," Nicole nodded, "but what about their official name?"

    "Testicles," Levi said with that charming smile.

    Nicole smiled back at him, "Excellent! That's right. What about this?"

    Nicole

    worked through all the parts and terms she could remember from her last
    anatomy class, which she now realized had been years ago, in Erosian
    time. It only occurred to her part way through that it would have been
    fun to make up silly names for all the body parts and filed that away
    for next time. After working through each part on the poster, she
    quizzed them by pointing to random spots and calling on her "students"
    to name them.

    She

    was a bit surprised to find that the whole thing was a lot of fun.
    Nicole could now see how Don and Evelyn could be teachers back on Earth.
    Still, given the way Levi's flirtatious demeanor was making her cunt
    all nice and warm, Nicole thought she lacked the fortitude to teach
    without getting herself into serious trouble, at least on Earth.

    "Very

    good, class," Nicole smiled at her four students. "But you don't need
    to be able to identify these wonderful things on silly diagrams, do
    you?" She emphasized her question by tossing the poster off toward the
    cabinet in the corner. With a twinkle in her eye she said, "We need to
    be able to find them out in the wild. I need a volunteer."

    Unsurprisingly,

    Levi's hand shot up. With a laugh, Nicole gestured for him to come up
    and had him stand in front of the desk facing the others. She was quite
    pleased to note that he seemed to have a rather long cock that was
    already swelling with anticipation.

    "Now, who wants to come up and show us what they've learned on our real-life subject?"

    Nicole

    was thinking that if no one volunteered she'd be happy to get directly
    involved with the demonstration. However, though Allison was smiling
    approvingly at Levi's body, it was Viyaan who raised his hand.

    "Come on up, then, Viyaan," nodded Nicole. "Show us Levi's glans. Good, now the testicles. Oh, a little more gently perhaps."

    "At least your hand is warm," Levi laughed.

    "Okay,

    now the shaft?" Nicole prompted. She didn't know how anybody could get
    that one wrong, and Viyaan immediately grasped Levi's impressive length.
    He promptly began to stroke it slowly, watching as it began to expand
    in his hand.

    Nicole

    snickered a bit to herself at the expression on Levi's face, which was
    torn between surprise and titillation. She suspected the muscular cutie
    hadn't ever had a man stimulate him so. The fact that he was getting so
    visibly aroused by the slow hand job suggested that he wasn't exactly
    unhappy about the situation.

    Nicole said, "Very good, Viyaan. Now, Allison, why don't you come up here so Pyotr can show us he's been paying attention?"

    In

    another minute, the fit blonde with the big tits and a lovely puffy
    cunt was sitting up on the edge of the desk as Pyotr showed that he did
    in fact have a good understanding of the material. Nicole grinned and
    said, "Now we didn't cover this, but do you know where her g-spot is?"

    "Da,"

    he nodded with a smile. He moved in a bit closer and slipped two of his
    fingers up into Allison's cunt. The way he worked his fingers in and
    out of her and Allison's happy sigh suggested he did, in fact, know
    where to find the desired item. Pyotr took it upon himself to begin
    stroking the woman's clit with his thumb, which elicited another
    approving murmur.

    "Very

    good, Pyotr," Nicole said, patting him on the shoulder. "You may now
    show us what you can do with what you've learned here today."

    Nicole

    didn't know exactly what Pyotr would do, but she wasn't surprised when
    he promptly knelt between Allison's firm thighs and replaced his thumb
    with his tongue. Allison threw her leg over his shoulder, drawing him a
    bit closer, and said, "Yes! That's it!"

    Turning,

    Nicole saw that Levi was leaning back on the desk with Viyaan kneeling
    in front of him, sucking that long cock enthusiastically. Nicole planned
    to have that cock inside her soon but could wait for now. She couldn't
    wait to get in on the action, though. She unbuttoned her lab coat, and
    clambered up onto the desk next to Levi, and promptly began making out
    with him enthusiastically. She couldn't keep her hands off his broad
    chest and loved the way his tongue pushed eagerly into her mouth.

    Levi

    managed to work his hand around and up between her thighs to play with
    her cunt and clit, and was soon fucking two fingers in and out of her as
    his palm rubbed her clit, while Viyaan intently sucked him off. The
    older man must have known what he was doing, because it didn't take long
    for Levi to groan into Nicole's mouth as his body shook with a powerful
    orgasm. Viyaan kept sucking until he was sure he'd gotten all the cum
    Levi had at the moment, then stood with a smile and wandered off,
    probably looking for more cocks to play with.

    While

    Allison was crying out with an intense orgasm of her own, Nicole was
    pushing Levi back from the desk so she could sit on its edge with her
    legs spread. She ran her hands over her naked belly and spread her labia
    for him. Nicole smiled up at the handsome, muscular boy and said, "Get
    down and give your teacher a treat, gorgeous."

    By

    the time Levi was settled between her legs, licking and sucking at her
    cunt and clit with a bit more enthusiasm than skill, Allison and Pyotr
    were rearranging themselves behind Nicole. With a smile on her pretty
    face, Allison helped Nicole shed her white coat, which was tossed
    unceremoniously aside, and then urged her teacher to lie back across the
    desk. Then a curtain of curly blonde hair fell around Nicole's face as
    Allison began kissing her deeply while Pyotr started fucking Allison
    from behind. Throughout all of this, Levi kept lapping hungrily at
    Nicole's clit, though he was now also working two fingers in and out of
    her grasping cunt.

    Before

    long, Pyotr was driving into Allison almost violently and her big tits
    were moving over Nicole's laughing face. Then Nicole was coming,
    reaching down to hold Levi's head in place as she writhed on the desk
    with her orgasm.

    Pyotr was next, shoving up into Allison, almost grunting, as he pumped her cunt full of his seed.

    "Sit on my face," Nicole told Allison. "And one of you better start fucking me."

    "Yes, ma'am," Levi laughed.

    In

    another minute, Allison was kneeling on the desk letting Nicole clean
    Pyotr's cum from her cunt, Pyotr was standing on the (rather
    surprisingly sturdy) desk so Allison could suck his cock back to full
    life, and Levi had Nicole's legs up in the air, feet over his shoulders,
    as he fucked his beautiful long cock in and out of her cunt.

    When

    Levi took his cock back and then pushed it deep into her ass, Nicole
    exploded with another intense, loud, and long orgasm. She came even
    harder later, when she was riding on top of Pyotr, him in her cunt, and
    taking Levi in her ass again. She didn't dismiss the class, though,
    until still later, when the two guys sprayed her and Allison's faces and
    chests with their hot spunk.

    Nicole had definitely decided she liked being a teacher, at least in Eros.

    The Library Rooftop Sex Club

    On

    the left side of the walkway between the Shelonda Center and the school
    pavilion was a grassy little footpath. Following it, one eventually
    came to a secluded little clearing. There was a fire pit in the center,
    surrounded by cushions and log backrests, a hot tub off to the side, and
    several big hammocks strung up between the nearby trees. It was a nice
    place for a little campfire party or a quiet "date night," and it was
    where Don liked to take his afternoon siestas, which were most often
    just little after-lunch catnaps.

    After

    spending the morning enjoying Élodie's company quite thoroughly, Don
    had had a banana for lunch and then retired to the clearing for a quick
    snooze. Upon awakening, he considered the hot tub for a long moment. It
    reminded him of an idea he'd often had but had yet to try out. He hopped
    out of the hammock and headed for the library. As he passed the school,
    he saw that Nicole was having some energetic play with a hunky young
    man who had her bent over one of the little modular desk-seats so he
    could fuck her ass. Don thought it would be fun to join in. After all,
    it had been more than an hour since his last orgasm, a long time in
    Eros!

    Don chuckled to himself, This is why you keep forgetting to follow through on your ideas! He hurried on to the library.

    With

    steely resolve, Don made his way up to the roof. Though most of the
    folks in the library were actually there to read, it was rare that they
    weren't open to the suggestion of a sex break. As a result, there were
    quite a few lovely readers to distract him as well as several enticing
    tableaux playing out among the books.

    Unsurprisingly,

    there was no one on the roof. Don had just seen Nicole and had a pretty
    good idea where Evelyn was. A subtle bit of Erosian "magic," suggested
    by Evelyn, discouraged forgetful Erosians from proceeding past the top
    floor of the library when unaccompanied by Don or Evelyn, and the vast
    majority of Erosians were forgetful. Folks like India and Stephanie
    could, and had, easily come up without an escort, but that was rare.
    Moreover, it was quite welcome when it happened. Don recalled a
    particular evening several weeks ago when he and Evelyn had come
    upstairs to find Stephanie getting gangbanged on their bed. Naturally,
    they had joined in on the party and had a wonderful time.

    Don took advantage of his solitude and proceeded to rearrange some furniture before getting on with his project.

    The

    trick, Evelyn reminded herself, was to tell the same story but in her
    own voice. Stick to Austen's general plot, but that was about it. She
    was having a hard time with sliding into too close a paraphrase. Quotes
    from the characters were fine, even fun!, but everything else should be
    her own.

    She

    was curled up in the big, comfy chair in her study, the personal,
    little hideaway she had created, much like India's beach refuge,
    surrounded by books and candles. On her lap was the writing board upon
    which she was writing her erotic version of Pride and Prejudice.
    She was enjoying using old-fashioned pen and ink. When she was happy
    with a page, she would slip it into the "Done" box where it would be
    copied over to a "To Read" box in a more standard typed format.

    This

    project had begun when Don had asked her what she thought of the
    original book by Jane Austen, which she was reading at the time. She had
    smirked, "It's very good, but there's not enough sex."

    "Well, why don't you do something about that?" Don had asked with surprising seriousness.

    She had frowned, looking at the book in her lap, "Seems like a lot of work."

    "Don't do it if it won't be fun, but you have plenty of time on your hands," he had smiled.

    A

    week later, she showed him twenty pages she'd written: a fun little
    incestuous, lesbian romp featuring the five Bennet sisters taking place
    early in the story Evelyn had in mind. He read it and, after the
    passionate sex that followed, had assured her it was good and definitely
    worth continuing.

    Now,

    most afternoons, she slipped off to spend a couple of hours in her
    sanctuary writing. She had taken rather serious liberties with the mores
    of Austen's setting, but, she reasoned, those mores had been silly
    anyway. In any case, this was much more fun!

    She was beginning to feel hungry and more than a little frisky when she looked up to Don's, "I thought I'd find you here."

    "And

    so you have," she smiled. Setting the lap desk to the side, she
    stretched out her legs in front of her and crooked her finger at him,
    beckoning.

    Hands

    on the arms of the big chair, Don leaned over her and kissed her hello.
    As his tongue slipped into her mouth, Evelyn murmured her approval and
    reached out to take hold of his flaccid penis. He chuckled, but she
    could feel him thickening in her grasp.

    Don

    broke their kiss and began to lower himself to his knees between her
    legs. She took the moment to ask, "How many women have you been
    pleasuring with my cock today?"

    He smiled as he leaned forward to kiss her labia, "Just one, milady."

    "Lucky

    girl," Evelyn sighed as she felt his lips and tongue moving over her,
    making love to her cunt and clit as only he could. It wasn't long at all
    before she was holding his head tightly to her as her body clenched
    with a wonderful orgasm.

    When

    she had opened her eyes and caught her breath, Evelyn saw that Don was
    still there on the floor, resting his head on her thigh and smiling up
    at her. The adoration in his eyes made her heart beat a bit stronger.

    "How's the story going?" he asked.

    "Slowly," she frowned, "but it's going."

    "Will I get to read a chapter soon?"

    Evelyn nodded, "Probably."

    "Should I let you get back to it?"

    "No, I'm done for the day."

    Don

    grinned and kissed the inside of her thigh, perilously close to her wet
    cunt. "Any thoughts about what you'd like to do this evening?"

    She smiled, "Mmmm, I have a few ideas."

    "Oh?"

    "I want to end the night with just the two of us if possible."

    "I like the sound of that! But we might need to find a way to distract Nicole," he winked.

    Evelyn reached out and tousled Don's hair, "I could talk to her, but, "

    "Speak

    of the she-devil," Don interrupted with a smile. Then he was silent for
    a moment. Evelyn knew immediately that he was communicating with
    Nicole. Evelyn kept running her fingers through his hair, until he said,
    "She seems to have found a playmate she wants to take over to the
    Resort and show around. She didn't want to interrupt your writing. And,
    I'm supposed to give you a big kiss and at least three orgasms."

    "Mmm, I like the sound of that!"

    "Does the one you just had count?"

    "Clearly not," Evelyn laughed. "That was before you were given your instructions."

    "That's fair," he chuckled. "But that still leaves us with the question of the rest of the evening."

    Evelyn pursed her lips, thinking, and said, "It's been a while since we had an orgy night."

    "You had me at 'orgy,'" he laughed.

    "Excellent.

    Why don't we do this then: after we grab a bite for dinner, you go to
    your dojo, and I'll go to the center of the maze, then we'll start the
    orgy, and we have to make our way to each other, "

    "Quickly?"

    "Well, enjoy the journey, of course!" she laughed.

    "Okay," Don smiled. "Let's make our bedroom off limits, though, for tonight."

    "Until the end of the night, right?"

    He

    grinned again, "Yes, exactly." He stood up, took her hand, drew her out
    of the chair and into his arms, and kissed her deeply.

    Evelyn

    felt his hands squeezing her ass and melted into his embrace, enjoying
    the kiss and his touch thoroughly. She found herself thinking she might
    hurry to find him, but then considered that putting things off a bit
    would be fun too. In any case, she was glad she would be ending the
    evening in bed with him.

    Don

    thought the spirit of the little game he and Evelyn had agreed to
    required him to move to a spot well away from anyone else at the
    Academy. Knowing Evelyn, she would also find a spot where she would at
    least have to move to find a playmate, if she didn't let them find her.
    So, he was on the winding garden path that led up from the river when he
    heard Evelyn's voice in his head saying, "Hello everyone! It's orgy
    night here at the Academy. It doesn't matter how many you play with, but
    you should be having sex. To make things a bit interesting, though,
    we've set up a scoreboard outside the library that will tally up the
    number of your partners during the party for you. The one with the
    highest score wins! So, get busy everyone! Have fun!"

    It

    had only taken Evelyn and he a little bit of work to come up with that
    functioning scoreboard. The nature of Eros and their rings made such
    data available once they dug for it a bit.

    Though

    he had very little interest in winning this particular competition, Don
    knew Evelyn well enough to think she would be trying to rack up a
    fairly high score. This should be fun, he thought to himself with a smile as he headed up into the Academy grounds.

    The

    first people he encountered were, unsurprisingly, the four he'd passed
    in the Shelonda Center a few minutes earlier. They had been showing each
    other various martial arts moves, but now they were demonstrating a
    different set of moves. The three men were all over the older Black
    woman who had an athletic body and seemed to be enjoying the attention
    as their mouths and hands roamed over her skin. She was making out with
    one lucky guy and had a hard cock in each hand.

    Don

    could, of course, join in on this party, but really thought there were
    enough men in that group. Instead, he passed on to the school pavilion.
    By now dusk was settling in nicely and the canopy over the area was
    glowing a pale yellow that would slowly shade over to deep red as the
    night went on.

    There

    were more people here. The nearest gathering was a nice little sextet,
    four women and two men. Don was particularly aroused watching a thin
    woman with curly black hair that hung down to the middle of her back.
    She had rather large breasts and a phenomenal ass, which was currently
    perched over the chin of a woman who was being slowly fucked by a guy
    with an athletically muscular back. The woman with the tits smiled at
    Don and beckoned him closer.

    Naturally,

    he couldn't resist such an appealing invitation. So, for the second
    time that day, Don found himself standing in front of yet another
    beautiful brunette getting his cock sucked. Despite the woman's
    enthusiasm, Don was able to hold out until he was later driving into her
    from behind while she went down on the woman who'd just been beneath
    her. Don squeezed and caressed the brunette's spectacular ass and shoved
    deeply into her grasping cunt until he pumped her full of his first
    load of the orgy.

    As

    he reluctantly drew his cock out, a second brunette, this one plump
    with a pretty face, swooped in to pull it into her mouth to suck down
    any remaining cum, clean him up some, and get him ready for round two.
    Don smiled down at the woman and thought he might not get to the library
    as quickly as he had thought.

     

    Evelyn

    didn't make it far. She started out next to the round orgy-sized bed in
    the center of the little labyrinth of bookshelves on the fourth floor
    of the library. As soon as she'd made her little announcement to
    everyone on the Academy grounds, Evelyn had set out to find some
    mischief of her own. Though she changed the arrangement of shelves now
    and then, she would have no trouble finding her way out of the maze.
    However, she only took two turns before she ran into a handsome Latino
    fellow with curly hair and some serious tattoos on his arms and chest.
    He was almost half a foot taller than her, and Evelyn guessed he was
    probably in his thirties, in Earth years.

    "Hello

    there," Evelyn smiled as her eyes dropped to consider his equipment.
    She thought he must have been reading some of the erotica featured on
    this floor, because his cock was already at least half ready. Though not
    particularly long, it was as thick as any cock she'd ever had, maybe
    thicker. She looked back up with a twinkle in her eye and said,
    "Impressive!"

    He returned her smile and said, "Gracias."

    When

    Evelyn reached out to run her fingers over his endowment, he stepped
    forward to caress her face. Then he was leaning in to kiss her. His
    tongue slipped into Evelyn's mouth as her hands began squeezing and
    pulling at his manhood.

    After several long, intoxicating moments, Evelyn drew back, gave him a smile, and said, "Ven conmigo."

    She

    took him by the hand and led the way back to the room she'd just left.
    Turning around to face him, she promptly sat down on the edge of the bed
    and, taking hold of his hips, drew him to her so she could kiss his
    lovely cock. She had both hands on the wide shaft, which had now
    thickened to about three inches across, and was alternately kissing it,
    licking it, and rubbing it against her face. She looked up at him with
    unbridled lust and said, "I'm Evelyn."

    "Hector," he smiled as he ran his fingers through her thick dark red hair.

    She

    gave the purple head of his cock a slow, lingering kiss, letting her
    tongue play over it. She took one hand from the base of his sex and felt
    herself. She was already quite hot and wet in anticipation. Evelyn
    smiled up at him, scooted back onto the bed, spread her legs, and said,
    "Tómame."

    Hector

    smiled at her as he crawled up onto the bed and over her. He kissed her
    again as he settled between her legs. Evelyn lay back on the bed,
    drawing him down with her. She felt him rubbing the head of his cock
    between her dewy labia. She shuddered when she felt it playing over her
    clitoris. Then Hector was pushing himself into her.

    For

    a moment she felt like she might not be able to take him, but she knew
    she could. She had to! Evelyn was groaning loudly and low as she felt
    his fat cock pushing into her, opening her up, spreading her wide,
    filling her! "Oh god!" Evelyn cried out, her fingers digging into his
    back. "You're killing me, Hector!"

    He

    kept pushing into her cunt, which was already spasming with an orgasm,
    until his lower abdominals were rubbing against her clit. Then he began
    to draw back, only about halfway, and then he pushed back in, a bit more
    forcefully. Evelyn couldn't stop shaking, but she exclaimed, "Yes! Fuck
    me, Hector! Fóllame!"

    Hector

    seemed happy to oblige. He proceeded to fuck his hard, very thick cock
    fuck in and out of her steadily. For her part, Evelyn was now clutching
    at his ass, pulling him into her, while she kissed and bit at his neck
    and shoulder, continually murmuring, "Mas! Mas!" Again and again, she
    came, riding out wave after wave of cresting ecstasy. She was beginning
    to come down a bit when she felt him shoving into her with short, rapid
    strokes, and then that wonderful cock swelled still thicker, and her
    cunt was filled with his hot cum.

    Evelyn

    collapsed on the bed underneath him, giggling to herself. When she
    opened her eyes, Hector was smiling down at her. She grabbed his head
    and pulled him down to give him a very enthusiastic kiss. "Gracias,
    Hector!" she grinned. "You have a wonderful cock."

    "Thank

    you, Evelyn," he smiled. He moved himself in and out of her a bit,
    letting some of his spunk slip slowly out of her cunt to run down
    between her ass cheeks, and demonstrating that his organ was still ready
    to serve her.

    For

    the briefest of moments, Evelyn thought about having him take her ass,
    but then had a better, saner, idea. She pushed up on his left shoulder
    and said, "Let's roll over. Let me ride you."

    Again,

    Hector was more than willing to comply, and soon Evelyn was working her
    tight body, and tighter cunny, up and down on his post, grinding her
    clit against him, and generally using his body for her pleasure. She was
    almost fully upright, her fingers digging into his tattooed chest, when
    she climaxed again. She shuddered and cried out on top of him as her
    body clenched tightly around that wonderful cock.

    She

    fell forward onto him then, catching her breath. After a moment though,
    Hector began squeezing her ass and moving himself in and out of her
    again. Taking the hint, Evelyn began to work herself against him,
    fucking back on him, breasts brushing against his tattooed chest. She
    shoved back harder and faster, needing to feel him cum insider her
    again. Of course, this meant that her clit was grinding against the base
    of that thick monster.

    When

    Hector groaned loudly and shoved up into her, Evelyn began to come yet
    again. She was yelling "Fuck, yes! God, yes!" as her cunt and womb were
    flooded with more of his seed.

    Evelyn lay her head on Hector's chest as they caught their breath. She managed to whisper, "Wow!"

    Then

    she pushed herself up a bit, her hair an unruly mess, and smiled at
    him, "Good boy! Muy bien." She gave him a quick kiss and then, with a
    deeply satisfied groan, pulled off his finally somewhat deflated cock.
    She thought it was past time she started looking for Don and wondered
    what her lover had gotten himself into.

    Evelyn

    had made it to the edge of the bed, where she was sitting with her legs
    splayed out in front of her and cum running out of her cunt, before she
    noticed that they had drawn an audience.

    Soon,

    she had a cock in each hand, moving from one to the other, sucking them
    enthusiastically and thoroughly in turn, while a lovely young girl with
    blue and green dyed hair knelt between her legs, both licking up
    Hector's cum and stimulating Evelyn well on her way to another orgasm.
    When Hector got behind the girl and pushed his cock slowly up into her,
    she gave a little shriek. It took her a moment to get used to Hector's
    girth, but then she dutifully went back to licking at Evelyn, who
    rewarded her efforts by coming on her pretty face.

    Evelyn

    was shuddering, moaning on the cock in her left hand when it swelled
    and spasmed, pumping her mouth full of cum. She swallowed a gulp of the
    sweet stuff, but was coming too hard to get it all, so some ran down her
    chin and dribbled on her chest. Remembering the cock to her right, she
    turned to pull it to her mouth, but it couldn't wait that long. It
    jerked in her hand as cum shot out all over her face.

    Laughing, Evelyn sucked that cock into her mouth to get any spunk he had left to give.

    Don

    squeezed the ass of the woman sitting on his face, holding her so he
    could focus his oral attentions on her clit. He was licking at her
    intently while another woman was grinding down on him, her cunt
    squeezing and pulling at his cock while another man fucked her ass from
    behind. Meanwhile, the woman Don was licking was giving a rather
    energetic blowjob to a man standing in front of her.

    After

    Don successfully licked her to a rather wet orgasm, the woman moved to
    the side to pull the man she'd been fellating down on top of her. While
    they got busy fucking, Don found himself being passionately kissed by
    the woman with his cock in her cunt. Her curly black hair fell around
    his face as their tongues played against each other and her full, firm
    tits pressed against his chest. Don reached around to squeeze her ass,
    feeling the other guy against the backs of his fingers.

    The

    woman broke their kiss as she began to come for what seemed like the
    third time. She looked into Don's eyes as she groaned with intense
    pleasure. He smiled up at her, then felt warm cum running down over his
    balls as the other guy drew out of her ass.

    "Thank you," she smiled and gave him another kiss. "I have to go get some water."

    "Of course," Don grinned. "Have a great night."

    When she had staggered off looking for some hydration, Don got to his feet, and looked around.

    He

    had been busy since coming to the school pavilion. He counted eight
    women that he'd helped to orgasm one way or another, and he'd come
    twice. He thought it was high time that he went in search of Evelyn.

    Grabbing

    a pear and a bottle of water from the Perpetual Fruit Stand, Don took a
    moment to check out the evening's scoreboard. He was currently in
    fourth place, Evelyn was in second with twelve partners, and someone
    named Allison was in first with fourteen. Just then, though, Evelyn's
    count jumped up to fourteen, putting her in a tie for the lead. With a
    chuckle, Don polished off his pear, and headed into the library.

    He

    wasn't after any fun of his own to get into, but just looking for
    Evelyn. However, there was still plenty of action to distract him, and
    he was trying to be fairly thorough. Fortunately, after all the time
    he'd spent here he was familiar all the little play places, though
    technically the whole building was a play place. He cleared the first
    and second floors in short order, and hurried up the ramp to the third
    floor, where he found Evelyn.

    She

    had her arms and legs wrapped around a tall, older gentleman with a
    surprisingly muscular body whose cock was happily sheathed in Evelyn's
    cunt. Behind Evelyn, with his hands on her breasts, his mouth on her
    neck, and his cock pushed deep into her ass, was a middle-aged black
    guy. She was riding up and down between them, making delightful noises
    of carnal pleasure. They were near the end of an aisle, between the
    shelves. In a comfy reading chair off to one side was a black woman
    watching them with her legs spread and hands playing with herself
    frantically.

    Don

    couldn't blame the masturbating woman; the scene in front of them was
    incredibly hot. As Evelyn exclaimed, "Fuck yes! Keep fucking me! I'm
    going to come so hard!" Don decided to do more than watch. He moved to
    stand over the rather less busy woman. He smiled and quietly said, "That
    looks very nice, but would you like some help with that?"

    "Oh, yes, please," she breathed, looking up at him almost frantically.

    Don

    quickly dropped to his knees and began licking and sucking at the
    woman's clit. She held the back of his head, pulling him into her, and
    he licked harder and faster. In less than a minute, behind him, Evelyn
    let out an inarticulate howl of delirious pleasure and the woman Don was
    licking began to buck and shake with her own intense orgasm.

    Evelyn

    clung tightly to Kenneth as her body clenched tightly with yet another
    intense orgasm. She buried her face in the crook of his shoulder as her
    cunt milked at his cock and her ass spasmed on Roger's. She felt
    Kenneth's hands gripping her ass tightly as he held her there suspended
    between them, and Roger's squeezing her tits from behind.

    The

    little party at the center of the fourth-floor maze had drawn quite a
    bit of attention. It wasn't long before the big, round bed was covered
    in naked bodies, coupling in all sorts of delicious ways. Evelyn had
    certainly done her share of licking, sucking, and fucking. She lost
    count of how often she swallowed cum or had some pumped into or onto
    her. Fortunately, she knew the scoreboard downstairs would at least keep
    track of the number of her playmates.

    She

    had eventually crawled off the bed and staggered out into the
    labyrinth. She hoped she'd be able to find Hector the next day, but
    thought it was time she made some effort toward finding Don. She only
    made it down to the third floor, though, before she found more mischief.
    She had found a fellow named Stan who made out with her rather roughly,
    shoving his fingers up into her messy cunt almost rudely. Evelyn might
    have objected to his lack of manners, but for some reason she didn't
    mind. Soon, she was facing a shelf of books as Stan drove into her from
    behind.

    While

    this was going on, a tall black man who would soon introduce himself as
    Roger came up and stroked himself while watching Evelyn and Stan. She
    managed to get Stan to turn with her enough so that she could bend
    forward and get her mouth on Roger's cock. After he had shot his cum
    into her, Stan withdrew, apparently to go find more fun elsewhere. So,
    Evelyn dropped to her knees and proceeded to give Roger's cock her full
    attention.

    Before

    long, though, Kenneth, who was only a little shorter, and maybe a
    decade older, than Roger, came up, and Evelyn found herself sucking and
    stroking both cocks there in the stacks. She had been quite happy when
    the two men lifted her between them and proceeded to treat her to a
    lovely double-penetration.

    Now,

    as she came to her senses more fully, Evelyn smiled at Kenneth and
    looked around. She saw a familiar ass and back not too far away,
    attached to the man who was by one of the reading chairs with a lovely
    black woman. That ass and back were flexing as he began fucking the
    woman, who seemed very happy with that turn of events. Evelyn called
    out, "Hi baby!"

    Don twisted around and grinned, "Hey there, sexy!"

    Turning

    her attention back to her current partners, Evelyn said, "Why don't we
    take this party over to that chair." She waved her arm, hoping to
    indicate a nearby chair facing the one Don and the woman were using.

    She

    felt Roger slip slowly out of her ass, and then Kenneth, who was in
    very nice shape, simply walked with her wrapped around him until he
    could sit down in the chair, slouching back so he was half-lying in it,
    all without letting himself come out of her cunt's hungry embrace. If
    Evelyn had any thoughts of changing things around any, Roger didn't give
    her time to issue any instructions. Instead, he promptly pushed his
    hard-on right back into her ass and proceeded to fuck her vigorously.
    Kenneth smiled up at her, holding her down on him and pulling her back
    so her clit was rubbing against the base of his cock while Roger had his
    way with her ass.

    The

    sensations of that hard cock driving deep into her from behind,
    combined with the feeling of having her cunt full of Kenneth and the way
    her clit was being stimulated, soon had Evelyn building toward yet
    another wonderful orgasm. Before she got there, though, Roger's cock
    swelled in her ass, and he was groaning over her shoulder as he pumped
    what seemed like a lot of cum into her bowels. He kissed her shoulder
    and then drew out of her, letting some cum spill out of her to run over
    Kenneth's balls.

    Evelyn

    was about to suggest that Kenneth roll them over so he could fuck her
    properly, but just then a new cockhead was pushing against her messy
    little asshole. She sighed and relaxed, letting this new cock slip
    rather easily into her usually tight ass. Without being prompted, this
    new fellow took up where Roger had left off, fucking her ass vigorously.

    Evelyn

    wondered if there might be a line forming to screw her ass, and then
    was shuddering and moaning through clenched teeth as she came between
    the two men. As she was enjoying the lightning storm of her orgasm, she
    felt the cock being drawn from her ass and sensed motion to her side.

    When

    she opened her eyes again, she saw that a new black guy, who she
    thought was almost certainly the one who'd been in her ass a moment ago
    was standing off to the side, stroking himself. He seemed to want to
    come on her face, but Evelyn reached out to catch hold of that cock,
    leaned over, and drew him to her mouth. She sucked avidly on his head,
    enjoying the earthy taste of herself, and then proceeded to sink deeper,
    taking much of his shaft into her mouth as his head slipped into her
    throat.

    Apparently,

    Kenneth liked what he was seeing for it was then that he pushed up into
    her with a groan as his cock jerked inside her, shooting jets of sweet
    cum into her. Evelyn murmured encouragement around the cock in her
    mouth. Then that delicious piece of man-meat swelled and erupted,
    pumping quite a bit of cum down her throat, then filling her mouth, and
    finally spraying out over her forehead and cheek as it was drawn back.

    Evelyn

    laughed as licked her lips and smiled at the two men. She wiped a bit
    of the cum from the bridge of her nose as she grinned, "Thanks, boys!
    That was fun!"

    "It

    certainly looked like it!" Don said from off to the side. The girl he'd
    been playing with was sprawled in that other chair, a happy grin on her
    face.

    Evelyn

    gave Kenneth a quick kiss, not caring that some of the other guy's cum
    dripped onto Kenneth's face, and then promptly dismounted him. She
    turned to Don, who quickly stepped up to take her in his arms and kissed
    her deeply. As usual, his hands reached around to squeeze her ass and
    pull her to him.

    "Had enough orgy for the night?" she asked.

    "Well,

    not quite, but I've found the one I want to spend the rest of it with,"
    he smiled at her. She noticed that his cock was quite hard against her
    belly.

    Evelyn smirked, "Oh, I hope she's fun."

    He squeezed her ass a bit tighter and said, "Well, there's only one way to find out for sure."

    Laughing, she said, "I look forward to hearing your assessment, but first I need to hit the shower."

    "Naw," Don chuckled. "Let's just go upstairs."

    "Oh! Kinky!" she winked.

    He

    promptly bent down and scooped her up in his arms. Evelyn gave a little
    yelp and threw her arm around his shoulders. Don gave her cum-covered
    cheek a quick kiss and proceeded to carry her up to their room on top of
    the library. To her surprise, he didn't go to the bed, but went off to
    the side.

    Stopping near the edge, he said, "Surprise!"

    Evelyn

    grinned happily. There was now not only a shower stall but a good-sized
    hot tub and a free-standing bathtub big enough for at least two people.
    There was also a cabinet full of big, fluffy towels.

    She

    grabbed his head in both hands and kissed him, long and hard. "Thank
    you! We really needed this! Now, put me down so we can get down to
    breaking all of this in."

    Don set her down as he asked, "All of it?"

    "Well, yeah," Evelyn smiled over her shoulder as she moved toward the hot tub. "You're not too tired, are you?"

     By BradentonLarry for Literotica

    1 hr 6 min
  • Lords of Eros: Part 12
    The Dungeon of Despair: Toshia & Sarah must escape a dungeon & its denizens.

    In 13 parts, By BradentonLarry - Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    Sarah

    reeled from the aftershocks of her intense orgasms, stunned by how much
    cum had been pumped into her and onto her. As the tentacle slipped away
    from her mouth it spilled quite a lot of the sweet juice all over her
    tits. Grinning to herself, Sarah ran her hands over her body, rubbing
    the cum into her skin and pinching her nipples. She thought of Toshia
    and hoped she was having as much fun. She opened her eyes to see what
    her lover was up to.

    Smiling

    blissfully and covered in shiny cum, Toshia was being drawn toward a
    dark thing, a black ball with a single great eye and a maw lined with
    jagged teeth.

    The thing extended a long prehensile tongue, which Toshia
    grasped and drew to her mouth. Apparently unaware of the danger, Toshia
    was pulled ever closer to those deadly teeth.

    Finally, Sarah found her voice, yelling, "Toshia! No!"

    Toshia ignored her, and proceeded to suck on the slender tip of that tongue as if it were a cock or a nipple.

    Sarah

    struggled against the tentacle wrapped around her waist, paying no
    attention to the fact that more tentacles were snaking up between her
    legs. When she saw that the thing wasn't going to release her, Sarah
    splashed water at Toshia and the thing that held them. She shouted
    again, "Wake up, Toshia!"

    Then,

    just as it seemed the creature was about to devour her love, Sarah
    noticed some splashing on the other side of the monster. There was a
    flash of steel in the wan light of the cavern, and the black orb was cut
    in two, diagonally, right through that hideous eye. Toshia fell into
    the water and Sarah felt the tentacles slip away and the big one around
    her waist slacken.

    Sarah

    saw a big man standing there in full, metal armor, and with a huge
    sword black with tentacle-monster blood, then noticed another armored
    man a bit further back, but her attention was drawn to Toshia who was
    spluttering and splashing next to the thing's body. Shoving her way out
    of the grasp of the dead limb around her waist, Sarah crossed to Toshia
    and hugged her. She held her tightly and asked, "Are you okay, babe?"

    Toshia was laughing. "Yes," she said. "You are seriously covered in cum, baby."

    Relieved, Sarah released Toshia.

    "Are

    you ladies uninjured?" asked a gruff voice. Turning, they saw that the
    man with the sword was not exactly human. He was built like a tall
    bodybuilder but had greenish skin, a slightly jutting under-bite that
    allowed two pronounced lower canines to protrude, a broad nose,
    prominent brow, thick, short-cut, black hair, several quite noticeable
    scars, and large pointed ears.

    "Yes," Toshia answered for them. "I think we're fine."

    "That thing was about to eat you," Sarah finally said. "This man saved you."

    Toshia frowned, "What? We were just having fun."

    "You

    were charmed, no doubt," said a lilting feminine voice. A slender,
    dark-haired woman waded through the water toward them. She had a bow in
    her hands, and she also had pointed ears, though hers were quite
    different from the man's. Sarah identified her as an elf immediately, an
    undeniably beautiful elf, who said, "The lurkers ensorcel their prey,
    have their way with them, and devour them, their victims believing
    they're having a wonderful time all the while."

    "Lucky

    you came along when you did, then," Toshia said. She was looking sadly
    at the blood and remains that were already washing away toward the
    nearest runoff point.

    "Yes, thank you," Sarah said, much more enthusiastically.

    The

    second man, a tall human wearing proper chainmail and carrying a sword
    and shield not much different from Sarah's, had come up and stood
    quietly, though he seemed to be admiring Toshia and Sarah's naked
    bodies.

    "Everything

    okay out there?" called a woman's voice from the other side of the
    pond, where Sarah could see at least three more figures.

    "Yes," shouted the big greenish guy. "We'll be right back."

    The

    pretty woman said, "I'm Rayna, this is Gul, and the quiet one is Tohl.
    Perhaps you would like to clean up and join us and the rest of our
    party. We were just about to make camp."

    After she and Toshia shared a glance, Sarah said, "Yes, that would be nice. Thank you. I'm Sarah, and this is Toshia."

    Rayna smiled and nodded. The heavily armored guy, Gul, said, "Watch the middle; it gets deep."

    Moving

    away from what was left of the "lurker," Sarah and Toshia quickly but
    thoroughly washed themselves, though Sarah expected lurker cum would be
    leaking out of their asses for days. They hurried over to collect their
    gear and carried it all around the side of the pond until they came to
    the lichen covered ledge the others had chosen for their camp.

    In

    addition to the three they'd already met, there was a blonde woman with
    an odd-looking guitar, wearing a short skirt and a very flattering
    bodice, a redhead wearing what looked like a dominatrix's suit of shiny
    black leather, which happened to show off some lovely cleavage, a male
    elf wearing dark robes, and a man no more than half Sarah's height who
    was pacing back and forth in what Sarah thought of as more traditional
    leather armor. Every one of them, except the elf in the robes, was
    armed. The sexy redhead was saying, "Isn't this awfully close to the
    water?"

    "The lurkers are solitary hunters and would have scared off or eaten any other predators," replied Rayna.

    "How do you know this stuff?" asked the short one.

    Rayna sighed, "You might find it helpful to read up on the lore of the region now and then, Shift."

    Just then, they noticed Toshia and Sarah. Both Gul and Tohl promptly moved to help them up out of the water.

    "Sarah,

    Toshia, welcome," Rayna smiled. "This is Vespula, Quislin, Zasterfel,
    and Shift," she said as she indicated the blonde woman, the redhead, the
    robed youth, and the short guy, respectively.

    "Please, call me Zas," said the robed one with a warm smile.

    Sarah

    smiled and nodded her head. She was amused by the fact that she and
    Toshia were standing there, dripping wet and completely naked, in front
    of a bunch of fully clothed characters out of a fantasy movie as if it
    were completely normal. In fact, nobody seemed to think the situation
    odd.

    "Make yourselves comfortable," Vespula said with an appreciative smile.

    "Thank

    you," Toshia said as she put her armor and weapons on the soft mat of
    lichen and sat cross-legged. She gave a smile to the pretty blonde, who
    passed her a pair of apples from a backpack.

    "Yes,

    thank you," Sarah added as she also took a seat, and an apple from
    Toshia. "Especially you, Gul. You got there just in time. You saved our
    lives."

    "It was nothing." Gul waved his hand as if to brush the praise aside.

    "At least mine," Toshia said. "Thank you."

    "Well,

    we have something of a tradition," the redhead smiled mischievously.
    Sarah could now see that she too had elven features. "Whenever one of us
    saves another's life, "

    "There's no need for that," Gul grumbled. Sarah was sure the big green guy was blushing.

    After shooting Sarah a wry smile, Toshia said, "Oh, I'm pretty sure we'd be happy to honor your tradition."

    Knowing

    they were in Eros, Sarah thought, and was sure Toshia agreed, it was a
    safe bet the tradition Quislin had in mind was sexual in nature. So, it
    wasn't a surprise when, after a bit of prodding from his companions, Gul
    stood and began to take off his armor. Quislin and Vespula got up and
    helped him, but surprisingly refrained from engaging in any kind of
    foreplay with the big fellow.

    Soon,

    Gul was standing in front of them, a model of buff not-quite-human
    masculinity. His chest was broad and muscular. In fact, most of his body
    was muscular. There were also quite a lot of scars, which somehow only
    added to his appeal. Between his legs was a generous cock, not the
    longest Sarah had seen in Eros but perhaps the thickest. The unusual
    color of Gul's skin made him seem a bit more exotic.

    "There you go girls," Vespula said with a twinkle in her eye. "Show him your gratitude."

    Toshia

    led the way, crawling on all fours the short distance until she was
    kneeling in front of Gul. Sarah followed close behind. Though Gul was
    quite a bit taller than them, they were still at a good level to lean in
    and begin kissing and running their hands over Gul's generous
    endowment. This wasn't the first cock they'd shared like this, that had
    been Don's, but it was the biggest. Sarah enjoyed watching Toshia
    sucking on the fat head, and then kissing her, tasting his precum in her
    mouth. She liked the way his cock got hard between the two of them,
    their lips, tongues, and hands moving on it.

    Sarah

    took Gul's thick shaft in hand and sucked the big head into her mouth,
    tongue playing over its slit. Her hands moved up and down on his
    spit-covered organ as Toshia bent under to kiss and fondle his heavy
    balls. She couldn't deepthroat him but wondered if Toshia wanted to try.
    Still, she bobbed her head on him a bit, her hands squeezing tightly.
    Sarah looked up at him and saw Gul watching her intently. This made her
    happy.

    Then

    Sarah let the big cockhead pop out of her mouth and rubbed it against
    her face. Toshia came up for air, kissing and licking her way up to
    Sarah, where she joined her partner in rubbing her face on the darker
    green glans.

    Toshia smiled up at Gul and said, "Why don't you lie down so we can really show you how grateful we are?"

    While

    the big guy hurried to comply, Sarah looked around to see that the
    others were watching them, but not just watching, of course. Vespula had
    pulled her blouse down to free a pair of lovely breasts, one of which
    she was squeezing while her other hand was busy under her skirt.
    Quislin, whose outfit now seemed to be crotchless, had a cock in either
    hand, Tohl's in the right and Zas's surprisingly large one in the left,
    while the men on either side of her each had a hand on her crotch, one
    apparently fingering her cunt and the other stroking her clit. Sarah
    guessed they had done this before. Rayna was watching them intently as
    Shift (the only one who wasn't watching her, Toshia, and Gul) was on his
    hands and knees between her legs, licking her. The expression on the
    pretty elf's face told Sarah the little guy knew what he was doing.

    By

    the time Sarah tore her eyes off the others, Toshia was leaning over
    Gul making out with him, an experience Sarah would soon find out was
    quite interesting and not at all unpleasant. Meanwhile his hard, thick
    cock was left unattended. With a smile, Sarah crawled over, ran her
    tongue up the length of that impressive organ, and straddled Gul's
    waist. Reaching under herself, she raised the heavy cock and pushed its
    flared head up into her very ready cunt.

    "God!

    That feels good!" Sarah breathed. She slowly sank down on the thick
    shaft, feeling her cunt opening, filled wonderfully by Gul's sex. Then
    his head was against her cervix, and she began to work up and down on
    that glorious cock. She braced her hands on his strong abs as she
    adjusted to his girth and the intense feeling of fucking him. Soon,
    though, she was riding him more vigorously, hands squeezing her own tits
    tightly as she rode that column of flesh harder and faster.

    Meanwhile,

    Toshia had turned to watch Sarah, an expression of combined lust and
    love on her face. Then Gul said something, Toshia smiled at him, and
    said, "Okay!" In another moment, Toshia was straddling his face as he
    began licking at her cunt and clit with what looked like a long, strong
    tongue. Sarah found herself watching those two sharp canines as they
    brushed against Toshia's smooth thighs.

    Then

    Toshia was reaching out to pull Sarah toward her. Sarah propped herself
    up on Gul's broad pecs, still riding his cock, as Toshia drew her in
    for a deep passionate kiss. That's when the first of her orgasms hit
    Sarah. She shook and trembled, moaning into Toshia's mouth, as her body
    reeled with pleasure.

    When she pulled back a bit, Sarah said, "His cock is so good!"

    Toshia

    grinned at her and said, "I'm looking forward to it. Can you keep it
    warm for me for a bit, though? I don't want to give up his tongue just
    yet."

    "Happily,"

    Sarah said as she continued to grind herself on Gul, working his cock
    in and out of her grasping cunt. She hoped to come again on him, but
    Toshia beat her to it, crying out and shuddering as she ground down on
    Gul's apparently talented mouth.

    After

    Toshia came down and caught her breath, Sarah gave up her place so
    Toshia could take that thick cock up into her slender body. Sarah was
    lying next to Gul, stroking his powerful chest, and alternating between
    making out with him and watching Toshia riding up and down on his thick
    shaft, one hand between her legs playing with her clit. For himself, Gul
    had taken hold of Toshia's waist in both strong hands, helping the
    relatively tiny woman fuck him. Sarah found the sight of her lover
    pushing up and then falling back on Gul's fat cock, slick with both of
    their juices, wonderfully erotic.

    Toshia

    was grunting and moaning, nearing a second orgasm, when Sarah bit Gul's
    ear and said, "Come for us, baby. Fill Toshia with your cum."

    Gul

    responded with a nod and a groan, and then he was arching his back, his
    whole, muscular body clenching and shaking. Toshia cried out, "Yes!
    Fuck yes!" as she came again, writhing down on Gul's spasming cock.
    Pearly cum leaked out of her around that wonderful organ.

    Toshia sagged forward on Gul's prone body, with a bit of a giggle, and said, "Thank you."

    "Yes," Sarah grinned, kissing his cheek. "Thank you."

    Gul gave a deep chuckle and said, "You're quite welcome, miladies."

     

    After

    the delightful threesome with Gul, the rest of his companions joined
    in, and it became a chaotic nine-person orgy. Toshia couldn't keep track
    of all the particulars, but certain moments stood out: lovely Rayna
    licking Gul's cum out of her cunt while the little Shift took the elf
    from behind; watching Sarah getting double-teamed by Zas and Tohl while
    sucking on Quislin's tits; being ganged up on by Vespula, Rayna, and
    Quislin, who used their mouths, fingers, and at least one whole hand, to
    bring her to a series of soul shattering orgasms; and, in particular,
    mounting tall Tohl, taking him into her cunt, while Gul pushed that fat
    monster of his deep into her ass and Shift stood in front of her feeding
    her his comparatively small, but still respectable, cock.

    It

    was after that last wonderful session, as Toshia lay there momentarily
    by herself, playing with the cum oozing out of her well-fucked cunt,
    that it occurred to her that she wasn't tired. After her creature
    gangbang, climbing all those stairs, the incident with the "lurker," and
    this beautiful, but quite long, orgy, she should be exhausted, but she
    wasn't. Not at all! In fact, she was lustfully eyeing Quislin, who had
    shed her shiny black "armor" and was lying on her side on the soft
    lichen-covered ground as Zas fucked her ass from behind. Her plan was to
    crawl over there and lick the redhead's cunt and maybe get some of
    Zas's cum. But, again, Toshia asked herself, Shouldn't I be tired?

    Then

    she thought about the guys. She wasn't surprised by the duration of
    their erections; this was business as usual in Eros. But they had also
    come many times. Not even Don, who had devoted himself to mastering such
    things, normally came more than three times in an orgy, and more than
    three was quite rare. Mostly he had been able to put off his orgasms and
    increase the volume of cum. These guys had come more than four times
    each, with consistently large loads. Just then, in fact, Gul was
    stroking his thick cock over Vespula, covering her lovely tits with yet
    another slippery flood of cum, and that was at least his fifth such
    orgasm.

    Quislin

    raised a leg, slipping her hand down to push two fingers into her cunt,
    palm pressed against her clit. The temptation to get over there and get
    busy with that sexy woman was palpable, but something was wrong.

    Across

    the way, Sarah had Shift between her legs, fucking her vigorously.
    Though the size differential between them was amusing, the loud noises
    Sarah was making clearly indicated she was having a good time. But
    something was wrong.

    Toshia

    shook her head and tried to concentrate. She closed her eyes, trying to
    shove aside her raging horniness, and opened them again. Sarah was
    there, moaning in pleasure, but the others were gone. Toshia tried
    again, closing her eyes, concentrating, then opening them.

    "What the fuck?!" she gasped.

    She

    and Sarah were indeed in a cavern almost filled with a pond, but it and
    the cavern were much smaller. There were a few waterfalls raining down
    on little platforms that seemed to climb up to the possibility of
    passages leading away. There didn't seem to be any lichen-covered
    pleasure platforms, and there certainly was no party of adventurers
    having an orgy.

    However, there was a

    lurker, still very much intact. It was against the edge of the pond,
    its big eye closed and what seemed to be a happy smile on its face.

    Sarah

    was on the other side of the pond, up to her tits in the water,
    murmuring happily to herself, apparently dreaming. Toshia was surprised
    that both she and Sarah were still wearing their ersatz armor, and that
    her short sword and dagger were still at her side.

    Toshia

    finally realized that the lurker still had several of its tentacles up
    inside her cunt and ass. Though none of them were actively fucking her,
    they still slowly pulsed and sent quiet waves of pleasure to the base of
    her spine. Gingerly, avoiding any sudden moves, Toshia reached down
    between her legs and slowly drew the tentacles out of her. She shuddered
    a bit as the sensations left her. She was rather shocked at how long
    one of the tentacles was that had gone up her ass.

    Then,

    moving very slowly, hardly raising even a ripple in the water, she
    crossed to Sarah and gently drew the tentacles out of her lover. Sarah
    whimpered a little in disappointment. Toshia kissed her and whispered,
    "Shush, baby, but wake up."

    Sarah's

    eyelids fluttered a bit, almost opening, but then closed again. So,
    Toshia risked jostling her a bit. When that didn't work, Toshia leaned
    over, covered Sarah's mouth with a kiss and gave one of her nipples a
    rough twist. That did the trick. Sarah's eyes flew open, and her body
    stiffened.

    Toshia drew back, gave her lover a smile and whispered as quietly as she could, "We have to get out of here."

    Sarah

    looked around in confusion but then nodded her understanding. Toshia
    slowly climbed out of the pool, and then turned to help Sarah do the
    same. Moving as stealthily as they could, they climbed half a dozen
    levels to the furthest of the waterfalls, where they quickly did their
    best to wash themselves, without taking off their armor.

    "Fuck! My shield!" Sarah gasped. She had apparently lost it in the lurker's pool.

    Feeling

    rejuvenated by the heavy, cleansing shower and surprisingly
    well-rested, Toshia offered a wry smile and asked, "Want to go back and
    get it?"

    Sarah scowled back at the still slumbering lurker and said, "No, I guess not."

    Once

    they made their way out of that cavern and back into a network of
    tunnels, squelching in their boots as they went, they were able to talk
    about what had happened.

    "So, it was all a dream?" Sarah asked.

    "Something like that," Toshia shrugged. "Probably more like we were charmed, like Rayna said."

    "But her saying that was a dream too. Wait, you had the same dream I did?"

    This

    led to a quiet comparison of details as they crept through the tunnels,
    which, given the nature of the details and the XYZ in their systems,
    led in turn to a gasping, shuddering interlude in a dark corner, fingers
    buried in each other's sex and Toshia's mouth fastened on one of
    Sarah's luscious tits.

    Afterward,

    they continued making their way, working upward at every opportunity.
    Only rarely did Toshia's ring make a section of wall glow, and only once
    did that lead to a rest area, of which they took full and leisurely
    advantage. Three times they skirted around a glowing patch in the floor,
    and once they worked around a big one in the ceiling. There were a
    couple of encounters with dark, menacing creatures, including one very
    large spider, but they were able to scare them off with their brandished
    swords and a bit of yelling.

    They

    eventually climbed up to a level that was more like those they had
    experienced at first. Here they had to navigate an annoying maze, deal
    with a series of shifting, crazily raising and lowering platforms, and
    jump over a couple of pits and glowing sections that took up the whole
    breadth of the corridor.

    Their

    upward exploration took them to what seemed to be more like what
    Toshia, at least, had in mind when she thought of a dungeon. There were
    rooms with obvious torture devices, though they seemed to lean in the
    direction of an S&M club. This made sense, as here in Eros Toshia
    hadn't really been expecting the Spanish Inquisition.

    There

    was a marked increase in the sounds of pained pleasure, or at least
    what they hoped involved pleasure. At one point they had to hide in some
    convenient shadows as a hulking man in a leather hood passed by on some
    nefarious errand.

    Finally, as they were creeping by a row of dark cells, a voice said, "Hello there."

    They whirled as one, weapons raised.

    "Oh, those look sharp!" said the voice.

    Peering

    into the gloom of the nearest cell, Toshia could make out a grubby,
    unkempt man of what she guessed to be middle age. He was wearing rags
    and in serious need of a shave.

    "They are," she said. "What are you doing in there?"

    "Not much, really."

    "No, I mean why are you in there."

    "I'm being held prisoner."

    "Why? What did you do?"

    The

    man shrugged, "Oh, I've done a lot of things. I've been very bad, all
    my life, really. My mom said I was a naughty boy even in the cradle."

    Sarah couldn't resist a chuckle, but Toshia frowned and tried another tactic, "We could try to release you, "

    "Why would you do that?!" The man was apparently aghast at the suggestion. "It's my turn on the rack next."

    "Um, okay, then," Toshia said. "Well, do you know the way out of here?"

    The man grimaced, "Oh, yes, but I wouldn't recommend it."

    "Why not?"

    "I don't think it's a good idea."

    Toshia

    closed her eyes while Sarah fought to contain her laughter. Toshia
    counted to five, and then tried, "What do we have to do to get out of
    here?"

    "You'll need to go out the front door."

    "Are you trying to provoke us into torturing you somehow?" Toshia scowled.

    The man grinned, "Is it working?"

    Through tight lips, Toshia said, "It's beginning to."

    "Look,"

    Sarah said. "We've got these very sharp swords, and we're not
    interested in torturing you. But we're also not interested in getting
    caught by anyone, so we don't want you to start yelling or telling
    anyone about us. So, maybe you should be more cooperative, in case we
    decide to end your suffering permanently. Understand?"

    The

    man swallowed and nodded. Toshia fought the urge to look at her partner
    in surprise and a bit of alarm. She knew Sarah was only bluffing, well,
    she was pretty sure Sarah was bluffing, but it was still rather
    alarming how convincingly she'd threatened the prisoner.

    "You'll

    need to go down that corridor and to the left, then up the winding
    stairs. That'll take you to the entry hall, but you'll need to get past
    the guards, and you'll need the Master's key to open the doors," the man
    said in a hushed rush.

    "How do we find the Master's key?" asked Toshia.

    "I

    don't know," he said with a bit of desperation. "I think she keeps it
    on her person or nearby, but I haven't been bad enough to earn her
    attention."

    Toshia resolved to ignore the odd mismatching of genders. This was Eros, after all.

    "Okay," Sarah said. "Anything else we should know?"

    "Not that I can think of."

    "Remember, we were never here," said Sarah in a decidedly menacing tone.

    As soon as they were well away from the prisoner, Toshia whispered, "That was hot, baby, and a little scary."

    Sarah chuckled and offered her a smile, saying, "Good."

    The Green Doors

    Three

    steps down from the top of the winding stairs, they looked out into
    what they supposed was the entry hall. To say it was large would be a
    severe understatement. "Vast" would be more appropriate. Though the
    furniture was mostly made to fit human-sized folks, the room itself was
    apparently scaled to fit giants. Sarah guessed it was about the size of a
    football field. The ceiling was high overhead, at least three stories
    up. There was an immense table in the center of it, covered with a
    clean, white tablecloth and piled high with fruit and flowers, the
    former of which made Sarah's stomach growl. There were extremely large
    paintings on the wall: quite beautiful depictions of pastoral scenes,
    all with at least some carnal elements. She saw at least one shepherdess
    getting gangbanged by half a dozen satyrs. The whole was illuminated by
    immense chandeliers and glorious sunlight beaming in through towering
    windows. Sarah realized it had been days since she'd seen daylight.

    There was a pair of large green doors that they guessed must be the way out.

    There

    were also several benches that were rather too large for even Gul, Once
    again, Sarah had to remind herself that he and the others had been
    imaginary. Unfortunately, they didn't need to wonder why there were such
    big benches about; the reasons were pacing about in plain sight.

    Sarah

    assumed these were the guards of which they'd been warned, though they
    had no weapons or armor. They didn't look like they needed any.

    There

    were two of them standing eight feet tall, bald with greenish grey
    skin, thickly muscled, and broad shouldered. Their strong arms were
    disproportionately long, reaching down to their knees as they walked.
    Below their potbellies, swung cocks that were the biggest Sarah had seen in Eros. Sarah decided to call them ogres.

    Perhaps

    if Sarah were an actual warrior and not just wearing one's Erosian
    costume, or if either of them had been trained to use their weapons, or
    if they had spent months being taught by Don in the ways of Erosian kung
    fu, they might stand a chance fighting these guards.

    Moving

    as quietly as possible, she backed down the stairs, with Toshia
    following. When she thought they were far enough away, Sarah whispered,
    "We're going to have to sneak past them."

    "Yeah, but to where?"

    "It looks like there's a stairway in the middle of the wall on the other side of that big table."

    "Damn, I didn't see that."

    "You must have been distracted," Sarah smirked.

    "Those are huge!" Toshia laughed quietly.

    "Yeah, they are," nodded Sarah. "I think we should lose our armor."

    "What? Why? Oh, to make less noise. Right."

    Sarah was only half stripped when she had to whisper, "Hey now, stop that!"

    Toshia,

    who had her mouth on Sarah's breast and a hand sliding up the inside of
    her thigh, murmured, "uh uhn" around Sarah's nipple.

    Sighing,

    Sarah ignored the wetness of her cunt and said, "We'll get caught for
    sure. I promise we'll play all you want as soon as we get out of here."

    "Okay, fine," Toshia said as she gave that nipple a parting lick.

    A

    minute later, a naked Sarah was considering her sword. She'd only
    really used it once, but having it in hand had definitely been
    comforting, and it had been useful in scaring things off.

    "Maybe if we don't have the swords, we're less likely to get into a fight and get hurt," Toshia mused.

    Sarah nodded, "That's probably true. Okay, let's leave them."

    Soon, they were back at the top of the stairs, waiting for an opportune moment.

    They didn't have to wait long.

    "This stupid," growled one of the ogres. "Dag hate guarding."

    "Dag hate everything," responded the other. "Dag hate guarding. Dag hate sentry duty. Dag hate patrol."

    "That all guarding," Dag observed.

    After

    a long pause, though not in pacing, the other one said, "Dag hate sun.
    Dag hate night. Dag hate rain. Dag hate gruel. Dag hate pretty pictures.
    Dag hate play Monopoly."

    Dag snorted, "Soko hate gruel too. All hate gruel. Gruel suck!"

    The other, Soko, snorted and nodded.

    "Monopoly bad game," Dag went on. "Long, boring, stupid game. Dag think bad on purpose."

    Sarah wanted to agree with Dag on that one.

    "Soko not care. Soko and Dag not play Monopoly again."

    "Dag not hate pretty pictures," added Dag. "These pictures not pretty."

    "Dag stupid," Soko announced. "Pictures pretty."

    "Soko

    stupid. Look this picture." Dag had stopped near the far end of the
    hall, facing the opposite wall, the one with the opening for the stairs
    in it. With a weary heave of his shoulders, Soko went down the length of
    the table to see what Dag was talking about.

    This

    was their chance! Toshia led the way with Sarah close behind. They
    scampered on all fours across the floor to slip under the table. They
    were sure the tablecloth would give them adequate cover. Slowly they
    began crawling up along the table toward the foot of those stairs.

    "See

    water? Not realistic," Dag said. "Composition bad too. Mountains draw
    eye away from dragon. This other picture has wrong perspective, and that
    not how boobies look."

    "Shush," Soko cut in.

    "Believe Dag now?"

    "No, smell."

    There was a long pause, then Dag said, "Cunt!"

    "Human cunt," Soko agreed.

    "Dag not hate human cunt."

    "Where cunt?"

    Sarah

    found herself holding her breath as she watched one pair of enormous
    ogre feet moving slowly down the length of the table toward her and
    Toshia.

    "Here cunt, cunt, cunt," Dag called playfully. It didn't sound like a fun kind of play to Sarah.

    "Maybe we imagine cunt smell," Soko said as he came to a halt right in front of where Sarah and Toshia were hiding.

    "Maybe Soko right," said Dag from the other side of the table, directly behind them. "Or maybe, Cunt right here!"

    Light

    washed over their hiding place as Dag threw the tablecloth up. Toshia
    bolted forward, between Soko's legs, but when Sarah tried to do the
    same, she felt Dag's big hand clamping down on her ankle, or more
    accurately her entire lower leg. Though she kicked at his thumb, Dag
    dragged Sarah out from under the table. She heard Toshia give a shriek
    from the other side and knew Soko had caught her too.

    Dag

    released her leg and Sarah scrambled to get back under the table, but
    he caught her around the waist and pulled her back, lifting her like a
    toy. Despite her struggling, Dag turned her to face him. He peered at
    her, then turned her around again, and said, "See Soko? This what
    boobies look like."

    Soko

    turned to look, easily hefting Toshia around in one enormous hand. Soko
    frowned and said, "Soko know what boobies look like. This one not have
    boobies."

    "Hey! That's not true!" Toshia said.

    Soko

    lifted Toshia to his face and sniffed. "Cunt smell good, though," he
    announced. Then he stuck his green tongue out and pushed it between
    Toshia's kicking legs. "Taste good, too."

    Toshia was kicking a bit less energetically after that.

    Dag,

    who needed both hands to control Sarah, pushed her back against the
    table and then shoved a finger up between her legs. Sarah felt his
    thick, rough ogre finger pushed up against her cunt and dragged across
    her clit. Despite herself, she moaned deep in her throat. She noticed
    that Dag's big cock was beginning to stiffen.

    Dag smelled his finger and then sucked on it with a satisfied smile. He said, "Mine good, too, and has boobies."

    Toshia

    apparently decided to ignore that comment, and instead said, "Guys, why
    don't we make a deal? We'll let you have our pussies, and you help us
    get the Master's key."

    Both

    ogres laughed at this, and Dag, who was again running his finger
    between Sarah's legs and finding her very wet, said, "We going to take
    pussies anyway."

    As if to punctuate that thought, Dag began pushing his finger up into Sarah's cunt.

    "Oh,

    fuck!" she breathed. The ogre wasn't trying to pleasure her, but Sarah
    couldn't deny that having him finger her felt very good. She knew this
    was the XYZ in her system talking, but she liked what it was saying.

    "You want Dag's cock, booby girl?" the ogre leered down at her.

    Sarah

    looked down to see that he was now fully erect, swollen head almost
    level with her breasts. While she had never seen a bigger, thicker cock,
    Sarah didn't think it looked impossible, and her XYZ-charged cunt was
    almost throbbing with desire for her to try it. She raised her eyes to
    Dag's and nodded, "Yes, Dag, fuck my cunt."

    The

    ogre unceremoniously withdrew his finger and easily picked her up and
    set her ass down on the edge of the table. Sarah found herself spreading
    her legs wide, resting her calves on Dag's hips. She held onto his
    broad shoulders as she watched his cock move up until that big head was
    pushing between her wet lips.

    Then Toshia was saying, "Oh god! It's too big! Fuck!"

    With

    alarm, Sarah looked over her shoulder. Soko had turned Toshia around
    and bent her over the edge of the table. One big hand in the middle of
    Toshia's back held her down as Soko pushed himself slowly into her from
    behind. The ogre looked massive over Toshia's slender back. There were
    tears running down Toshia's face, but then she cried out, "God yes! Fuck
    me, Soko!"

    Then

    Sarah's attention was drawn back to Dag, as his swollen cockhead was
    penetrating her hungry cunt. Even if the ogres weren't interested in
    showing her and Toshia a good time, they must have known that they
    needed to start off slow to give the human vaginas a chance to get used
    to the size of their big cocks. Both seemed to take their time filling
    their captive pussies. Sarah's heart was pounding and the pressure in
    her cunt was almost too much to take. She took a deep breath and tried
    to relax, and then Dag was as far in as he could get. He drew out a bit,
    then pushed back in. Looking down, Sarah couldn't believe she had that
    thing inside her.

    Dag

    pulled almost all the way out, then pushed back in, slowly. Sarah
    moaned and reached up to hold onto the sides of his thick neck, or the
    place where his shoulders rose to meet his skull. Dag pulled almost all
    the way out, then shoved back in, hard and fast. Sarah shuddered and
    cried out. Dag did it again. Sarah closed her eyes and whimpered. She
    tried to pull him into her, but only dragged herself closer to the edge
    of the table.

    With

    a low growl, Dag began to fuck her harder and faster. Almost at once,
    Sarah was coming, shaking and moaning as his enormous cock shoved into
    her again and again. She could barely hear Toshia crying out with her
    own orgasm as Sarah's cunt struggled to make Dag cum. Instead, the ogre
    just kept fucking her, his hands on her waist, driving into her as if
    she were a sex toy. After her second orgasm, Sarah let herself fall back
    on the table, knocking a tray of fruit aside. She closed her eyes and
    squeezed her tits tightly as wave after wave of ecstasy rolled over her.

    "Soko,

    do you want to fuck my ass?" she heard Toshia asking. Sarah laughed a
    little. Her lover had become quite a fan of anal sex since coming to
    Eros. Then she realized Dag might take that hint for himself. Sarah
    wasn't sure she was up for that, even though she had to admit the way
    that big ogre cock felt in her cunt was very good indeed. Then she cried
    out as yet another orgasm hit her.

    This

    seemed to be Dag's cue, as his cock swelled still thicker, making Sarah
    gasp and her eyes fly open. Then he was grunting loudly as he filled
    Sarah with what felt like a gallon of cum. Sarah shuddered as she felt
    him pulsing inside her. Then, to her surprise, Dag leaned down over her,
    licked her face, and said, "Good booby girl."

    Sarah laughed and said, "Thank you, Dag."

    Then Toshia was crying out, "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Yes! Yes! Yes!"

    Soko followed this with a long low groan, to which Toshia responded with a much quieter, more satisfied, "Yes, yes, so much!"

    Sarah was wondering what was next when a loud, imperious voice cut in with,

    "What is the meaning of this?"

     

    Taking

    Soko's enormous cock up her ass was one of the most intense sexual
    experiences of Toshia's life, climaxing, literally, with a blinding
    orgasm that left her murmuring and trembling. Then, abruptly, after the
    loud, rude! interrupting voice, Soko yanked his cock out of her gaping
    ass, and let her go. Sagging against the table, she said, "Damn!"

    "Intruders, Master!" Dag announced, as if he'd just noticed them.

    "I

    can see that dolt," said the booming voice, which seemed to Toshia to
    be rather sexy. She wrote off that impression as a result of her being
    bent over a table with her naked ass upturned and leaking Soko's cum.

    "Uh, Dag and Soko seduced by feminine charms," Dag tried.

    There

    was a long silence during which Toshia managed to raise her head and
    see that Sarah had slipped off the table and turned around in front of
    Dag. Toshia wondered if she might be able to somehow slip back under the
    table.

    Judging

    from the look on Dag's face, as well as Toshia could interpret it, the
    Master wasn't buying his story. To confirm this, Soko blurted, "Dag
    started it!"

    "I

    don’t care who started it. You both know very well that you are to wait
    until I am finished with any intruders, before having your fun.

    As

    the big guys mumbled apologies, Toshia pushed herself up and turned
    around. She didn't quite trust her legs after what Soko had put her body
    through, I'll have to try to find a way to thank him for that,
    so she leaned back against the edge of the big table. Inching to the
    side a bit, Toshia was finally able to get a look at the Master.

    She

    was standing on the first step of the stairs, wearing stiletto heels
    and a floor length white gown that clung to her luscious curves. Slits
    on either side revealed long, strong legs that made Toshia's mouth
    water. A neckline that plunged to the woman's navel helped accentuate
    her breasts which looked magnificent. She had long, thick, dark hair
    tumbling down around her face and over her shoulders. That face was
    perfection itself, with full, dark red lips curved in a derisive smile
    and big green eyes with long, black lashes. True, her complexion was a
    dusky mauve and she had little horns high on her forehead, and there
    seemed to be a long, slender tail whipping slowly back and forth behind
    her, but Toshia couldn't resist the conclusion that this was the most
    beautiful woman she'd ever laid eyes upon.

    The

    Master snapped her fingers and a half dozen beautiful naked men and
    women came down the stairs behind her. "Take the intruders to my uarters
    and clean them up."

    Toshia

    couldn't take her eyes off the Master as gentle hands led her away from
    the table and up the stairs. When she could no longer crane her neck
    far enough to watch the Master, she reluctantly focused on where she was
    and what she was doing. Behind her, she heard, "Now, what am I going to
    do with you two?"

    "Are you okay, babe?"

    Toshia

    blinked her eyes and looked to her right, where Sarah was watching her
    with concern. Offering a smile, Toshia said, "Yes, fine. That was wild!
    How are you?"

    "I'm fine. Turns out Dag's not so bad."

    "Are you blushing?"

    "No!" Sarah, who was clearly blushing, changed the subject, asking, "Did Soko really fuck your ass?"

    "Oh

    yeah!" Toshia laughed. They continued to compare notes as the impassive
    servants, Toshia could think of no better word for them and assumed
    they were blanks, led them up the stairs and through a luxurious sitting
    room, until they came to a large bathroom. There, in an immense marble
    tub filled with steaming, fragrant water, they were thoroughly bathed,
    and a pair of new servants brought them fruit and water to drink.

    "Not bad treatment for intruders," Toshia mused.

    Sarah swallowed some of the banana she was eating and said, "Let's just hope this isn't on the order of a last meal."

    When

    they were done eating, the servants coaxed them up out of the bath,
    dried them with floral scented towels, and led them to a spacious
    bedroom, where the Master was waiting.

    She

    had changed into a flowing, silken robe of black, and was reclining on a
    large sofa. There were two armchairs and a loveseat also arranged
    around a coffee table, all seeming to be of the highest quality. Beyond
    the sofa, on a four-tiered platform was a rather large four-poster bed.
    To the left were big windows, showing that it was now night. Candles all
    about the room illuminated the space with a golden light. Off to the
    right was a fireplace that gave the sitting area a nice reddish glow,
    and seemed to suit the Master's lovely skin.

    She

    smiled at them and said, "Please, join me. Make yourselves
    comfortable." Her voice was no longer booming, but it was no less
    compelling.

    Toshia

    was vaguely aware of the servants withdrawing and closing the doors
    behind them and knew she was moving with Sarah to sit on the loveseat
    across from the Master, but she was focused on that stunning creature.
    The one naked leg bent at the knee drew Toshia's eye up to where her
    thigh disappeared into the dark folds of the robe. Her breasts slowly
    rising and falling as she breathed seemed to beckon to Toshia. The
    Master's eyes regarded her with the same bright green as they had in the
    well-lit entry hall.

    The Master smiled, parting her dark red lips to show white teeth, and said, "We don't get many intruders up here."

    "We didn't really mean to intrude," Sarah offered.

    "No?"

    "We

    were sent here, to the dungeon, actually, on a quest," Toshia said,
    hoping she was using the right words. The Master was palpably powerful,
    and clearly Dag and Soko had been frightened of her, but mostly Toshia
    wanted to please her.

    "Really?" She seemed amused.

    "Yes, ma'am, " Toshia said.

    "Sir?" Sarah said weakly.

    "Master," decided Toshia.

    She chuckled and said, "You may call me Beatrix, at least for now."

    "Oh, thank you," they said, almost in unison. Then Toshia said, "This is Sarah and I'm Toshia."

    "A pleasure," Beatrix smiled in a way that made Toshia's heart flutter. "What was this quest?"

    "We were to escape the Dungeon of Despair," answered Sarah.

    Again, she displayed an angelic smile and Beatrix gestured idly at the room around them, "Does this look like a dungeon?"

    "No,

    but, " Toshia floundered. She was reluctant to confess that they had an
    ulterior motive. This was partly because at the moment Toshia didn't
    really care about that motive.

    "It

    seems you have escaped from the dungeon, does it not?" Beatrix favored
    them with a wry smile. Her robe had fallen open a bit, exposing more of
    her breast but not enough.

    Sarah

    laid her hand on Toshia's thigh, which made Toshia draw a sharp breath
    and brought her somewhat back to her senses. Closing her eyes and
    thinking for a moment, Toshia decided on a direct approach. She said,
    "We need your key to go through the front door."

    Beatrix laughed cheerfully, "Oh, do you?"

    "Um, unless there's another way out."

    "You

    have escaped the Dungeon of Despair, it's true," the Master smiled,
    "and have come to the Palace of Pleasure. While there is no end of the
    delights to be found here, there is only one way in or out, save back
    into the dungeon."

    "The green doors downstairs," Sarah said.

    "Exactly."

    "Would you consider letting us go?" Toshia found herself asking, while hoping the answer was "no."

    "Perhaps," Beatrix smiled. Smoothly she sat up on her sofa, stood, and shrugged her robe to the floor.

    Toshia

    could feel her heart pounding as she gazed upon the Master's perfect
    body, with its full, firm tits, dark areolas, narrow waist, strong
    belly, long legs, and thick penis. Beatrix shook her hair to rearrange
    it around her beautiful face and shoulders, drawing Toshia's eyes
    upward.

    "Come," said Beatrix as she turned and walked slowly toward the bed, her hips and perfect ass swaying, her tail swishing.

    Toshia

    was drawn along happily and could feel Sarah moving with her. They
    watched Beatrix crawl up onto her bed and into the middle of it, moving
    like a jungle cat. She smiled at them and laid down, stretching
    languidly. Toshia thought this was the most erotic sight she'd ever seen
    and wanted to freeze it in her memory, but she couldn't resist climbing
    up onto the bed to get at this amazing creature.

    Sarah

    was on the right and Beatrix's perfect breasts were on Toshia's left,
    so she moved quickly to those, kissing them ardently, finally settling
    on Beatrix's left nipple, kissing it and licking it before sucking it
    into her mouth and pulling on it lovingly.

    Sarah, meanwhile, had focused on Beatrix's beautiful cock, kissing it and licking it as she fondled her full balls.

    Though

    for some reason she didn't feel worthy, Toshia felt Beatrix's hand on
    her, sparking pleasure all along her flesh. To her delight, she felt
    herself drawn up to kiss Beatrix's warm mouth. Toshia kissed her
    intently, thrilling to feel the Master's tongue slipping between her
    lips. Unconsciously, Toshia reached out for one of those wonderful
    breasts, caressing and squeezing it. Beatrix had slipped her arm under
    Toshia and was now squeezing her left ass cheek tightly, making Toshia
    moan with desire.

    Beatrix broke their kiss and said, "Sarah has made me hard for you, Toshia. Get on your hands and knees."

    Toshia

    hurried to turn around, facing Sarah, and assumed the position. It
    didn't trouble her in the least, though it did seem wonderfully curious
    that this divine creature, who Toshia thought of as the epitome of
    femininity, should possess such a beautiful, perfect phallus. All that
    mattered to Toshia was that Beatrix wanted to fuck her.

    Hands

    with long, sharp nails took hold of Toshia's waist, and then she felt
    her labia parting as the broad head pushed gently but firmly into her.
    Toshia gasped as she felt her needy cunt being filled by Beatrix's cock.
    Though she had just been taken by Soko's much, much larger cock, this
    one felt perfect, touching her in just the right way. Beatrix drew back,
    almost all the way out of her, making Toshia whimper for fear that she
    might pull out completely. Then Beatrix pushed into her again,
    forcefully, making Toshia squeal with delight as she caught herself from
    falling forward.

    "Lie

    down in front of her, Sarah. Spread your legs for her," Beatrix said as
    she drove into Toshia's grasping cunt again and again.

    Toshia felt like she'd never been fucked so perfectly. She found herself reaching back to stroke her clit.

    "No,

    Toshia," the Master said. "Use those fingers on Sarah. Get in there and
    lick her cunt and clit. Use your mouth and fingers to make her come."

    Toshia

    smiled and nodded, eager to both do as she was told and to pleasure
    Sarah, who in turn quickly scooted forward a bit to make Toshia's job
    easier.

    Soon,

    Toshia's mouth was pressed against Sarah, her tongue licking hungrily
    at Sarah's clit, while she worked her fingers in and out of Sarah's
    sodden cunt, and while Beatrix fucked her cunt savagely, shoving her
    forward into Sarah, whose tits undulated vigorously. Toshia was grunting
    with delight with each thrust of that wonderful cock.

    "Don't come, Toshia," Beatrix commanded. "Not until I tell you."

    Toshia

    murmured her understanding and kept licking at Sarah. Thinking of Soko
    and Dag, she made a fist and began pushing it into Sarah's cunt. Sarah
    groaned, "Oh my god!"

    Toshia

    got her whole fist inside Sarah and then fucked it slowly in and out of
    her, while continuing to lick at her clit. Then Sara grabbed her tits
    and arched her back high off the bed as she came and came.

    Beatrix

    kept fucking Toshia's cunt until Sarah collapsed on the bed, quivering
    with aftershocks. Toshia slowly withdrew her hand from her partner's
    very, very wet cunt. Then, Beatrix bent over Toshia, pressing her warm
    breasts against Toshia's back. In Toshia's ear, she said, "Good girl. I
    think you've earned a treat."

    Toshia

    shuddered at her words and stifled a moan as Beatrix withdrew her cock.
    When she felt that sweet head pressing against her asshole, Toshia felt
    herself nodding as she said, "Yes, please, Master! Take my ass!"

    "Don't come," Beatrix reminded her, just before pushing her entire cock up into Toshia's ass in one slow but inexorable motion.

    Toshia

    ground her teeth and gripped the sheets in her fists, not from pain but
    from resisting the almost overwhelming need to come. She felt Beatrix's
    heavy balls against her cunt and clit. Then the cock was drawing back
    and Toshia yearned for it to drive in again. She cried out when it did.
    Beatrix held onto her shoulders and proceeded to fuck Toshia with
    abandon.

    Toshia

    felt sure her ass had never been taken so roughly, or so well. She
    found herself in a state of gasping delirium, ever on the edge of orgasm
    but not falling over. Then Beatrix lifted her up in front of her as she
    sat back on her haunches. Beatrix's hands ran over Toshia's belly,
    nails scoring hot lines over her flesh, and then grasped her tits,
    squeezing them almost painfully. Toshia felt Beatrix's hot breath and
    then her lips on her neck.

    Toshia reached up to hold Beatrix there, but the Master pulled back enough to say,

    "Sarah, get down there and fuck your hand in Toshia's cunt just like she did to you."

    "Oh god, yes, yes! Please!" Toshia cried out.

    Sarah

    had been lying there after her orgasms, watching Toshia and Beatrix.
    Now, Toshia's body was displayed for Sarah. Toshia knelt, legs spread
    wide, Beatrix's thick cock deep in her ass, cunt glistening with nectar,
    taut belly decorated with thin rivulets of blood where Beatrix's nails
    had cut her, breasts red and gleaming in Beatrix's grasp. The Master
    smiled at Sarah, watching her with those bright emerald eyes, as her
    mighty wings, like those of a great bat or a glorious dragon, unfurled
    and spread wide behind her.

    Sarah

    crawled forward, kissed Toshia's belly, getting her own face wet with
    her lover's blood and sweat, and then, without any real preliminaries,
    bunched up her own fist and began to work it slowly into Toshia's cunt.

    "Oh!" Toshia wailed.

    "Don't come yet," Beatrix commanded, with a bite to Toshia's earlobe.

    Sarah

    had her fist all the way inside Toshia and was slowly fucking it in and
    out. She dared not touch Toshia's clit directly for fear that Toshia
    couldn't bear it.

    Then

    Beatrix reached out to grasp Sarah's head and draw it to Toshia's red
    breast. Sarah sucked Toshia's nipple into her mouth, savoring the
    coppery taste. She suckled hard. Toshia was shivering and moaning, her
    head thrown back on Beatrix's shoulder.

    Beatrix kissed Toshia's neck and said, "Good girl. You may come."

    There

    was a split second of peace as Toshia's whole body seemed to relax, but
    then she went off like a rocket. She shrieked and howled as her body
    stiffened and convulsed. Her cunt grasped and pulled at Sarah's fist,
    which Sarah slowly withdrew. As Toshia's shuddering slowly subsided,
    Beatrix rose and laid her on the bed, where Toshia lay murmuring and
    giggling.

    Beatrix

    beckoned to Sarah with one lovely long red nail, and Sarah crawled to
    her. Beatrix caught her chin and drew her in for a deep kiss. Sarah
    could swear she felt the Master's tongue slipping down her throat as she
    crawled up onto her lap. Sarah reached down between her legs and pushed
    Beatrix's cock up into her cunt. Sarah shuddered with pleasure to have
    that cock inside her.

    Then,

    Beatrix's hands were squeezing Sarah's ass, nails digging into her
    flesh, as Sarah rode up and down on that wonderful phallus. Sarah could
    feel Beatrix's tits pressed against her own as they moved together.
    Toshia was there then, pressing herself against Sarah's back. Beatrix's
    wings closed in around them and Sarah was coming again. She cried out
    into Beatrix's mouth and shook there between her two lovers. She was
    holding onto Beatrix tightly while the firestorm of ecstasy tore through
    her body.

    She

    gradually became aware that she was being lowered to the bed with
    Toshia. Beatrix smiled down at them as she knelt there beside them,
    stroking her hard cock, slippery wet with Sarah's juices. Sarah couldn't
    take her eyes off that beautiful, thick organ as Beatrix's hands moved
    up and down on it. She could feel Toshia next to her, but all she could
    think of was that cock and how badly she wanted,

    Then

    Beatrix gave a low groan, or was it a growl? That wonderful cock
    erupted, bucking in her grasp, shooting a tremendous gout of hot cum
    onto Sarah and Toshia's upturned and eager faces. Then there was another
    splattering over their throats and tits. They swallowed every bit of
    the delicious stuff that landed in their mouths. The two of them were
    laughing with childlike glee as they smeared the wonderful spunk into
    their own and each other's skin. They carried scoops of it to each other
    to slurp down.

    "It's so good," Sarah grinned.

    "I know, right?" laughed Toshia.

    Then

    they were kissing each other, holding each other tight and running
    hands over their cum-covered bodies. Sarah was a bit surprised that
    there was no trace of blood or even any scratches on Toshia. Beatrix,
    now without wings and with nails of a more modest length, reclined on
    the bed watching them with a smile.

    "You two are good fun," Beatrix finally said.

    "Thank you, Master," Sarah said.

    "Yes, thank you," Toshia agreed. Her face was shiny with Beatrix's cum.

    Beatrix smiled a bit sadly and made an idle gesture with her hand, "That's enough of that, I think."

    Nothing

    really changed in Beatrix's appearance, but Sarah felt herself
    regaining something of her own equilibrium. She still felt like she'd
    enjoyed some truly amazing sex, but no longer had an overwhelming urge
    to make Beatrix happy. An urge, perhaps, for she remained a staggeringly
    gorgeous woman with a magical cock, but not an overwhelming one. She
    looked down to Toshia, who seemed to be processing some conflicting
    emotions.

    "It's

    tempting to keep you here in my thrall a bit longer," Beatrix said.
    "You are wonderful little playmates, and you did entertain Dag and Soko
    quite well. It would be amusing to see what other kinds of mischief I
    could have you get up to. I think you'd enjoy it too."

    Toshia nodded and said, "Yes, probably. We are good sports, after all."

    Sarah had to agree with this. She couldn't help but think she'd like to enjoy Dag again someday soon.

    Beatrix smiled, "There is no lock on the doors. I have no key. You're free to go whenever you like. I won't charm you again, "

    "Not with magic, you mean," Toshia batted her eyes in that way that turned Sarah to butter.

    Laughing, Beatrix said, "No, I won't charm you with magic again, and the boys won't try to keep you from leaving."

    Sarah

    felt Toshia giving her ass a purposeful squeeze and looked into her
    partner's beautiful violet eyes. She had a good idea what Toshia was
    thinking and nodded.

    Turning back to Beatrix, Toshia said, "Would it be alright if we came back to visit now and then?"

    Beatrix smiled broadly, and said, "Yes, of course."

    Sarah kissed Toshia and then looked to Beatrix and asked, "And do we have to leave right away?"

    By BradentonLarry for Literotica

    1 hr 7 min
  • Lords of Eros: Part 11
    To Infinity, and beyond!

    In 13 parts, By BradentonLarry - Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.



    With

    her heart thumping in her chest, anxious about what was transpiring
    between the two people she loved most (well, possibly excepting her
    mother), Toshia hurried down the hall, followed by Evelyn, who led Mick
    by the cock, literally, for she hadn't let go of his hard cock. She came
    to the doorway, which had been left wide open, to see Don kneeling on
    the floor at the edge of the bed and Sarah lying sprawled on the bed,
    one hand on Don's head between her legs, and her legs wrapped around his
    upper body.

    Her beautiful tits were heaving as she arched her back with
    what looked like an intense orgasm. Smiling happily, Toshia hurried
    into the room and climbed onto the bed.

    As

    she leaned over Sarah's face, Toshia was delighted to see her beloved
    smiling up at her. Then Sarah was pulling her down for a long, loving
    kiss. When she could, Toshia asked, "He's good at that, isn't he?"

    "Uh, yes!" Sarah murmured.

    "Do you want him to fuck you now?"

    "God yes," Sarah breathed. "Please!"

    Toshia

    quickly kissed her again and then looked down to Don, who was already
    standing up between Sarah's legs, rubbing the head of his cock between
    her lips and over her clit. With a grin, Toshia said, "Fuck her good,
    Professor."

    "Can

    we all join in?" Evelyn asked from the doorway. She didn't wait for an
    answer before dragging Mick into the room and to the bed.

    Toshia

    went back to making out with Sarah, who moaned into her girlfriend's
    mouth as Don worked his cock in and out of her. Toshia's hand grasped
    one of Sarah's soft breasts as it swayed, and gave it a loving squeeze,
    before pinching and twisting it in the way Toshia knew she loved. Sarah
    rewarded her with a happy whimper and reached up to hold Toshia's head
    to her.

    Toshia

    thought Evelyn would get busy with Mick while Don and she were busy
    with Sarah, so she was surprised when she felt Evelyn's hands prompting
    her to get up on her knees, and then the unmistakable feeling of a fat
    cockhead teasing her cunt from behind. Toshia broke her kiss to look
    over her shoulder, where she saw Evelyn grinning at her and then giving
    her a wink.

    Looking back down to Sarah, Toshia said, "I'm about to be fucked, too, baby. Is that okay?"

    "Yes," Sarah groaned. "Is this really happening?"

    "Yes,

    it is," Toshia smiled. Then she closed her eyes and groaned a bit as
    Mick pushed his long cock slowly into her. "God, that feels so good!"
    she exclaimed, and then said to Sarah, "Is Don fucking you hard enough,
    baby?"

    Sarah smiled and said, "Not quite."

    "Fuck

    her harder, Don, damn!" Toshia grinned at Don. Then she called over her
    shoulder, "You too, Mick, fuck me like you, oh, yes, like that!" For a
    moment, Toshia just concentrated on twisting Sarah's nipple and shoving
    back onto Mick who was fucking her quite vigorously, but then, on
    Toshia's left, the far side of the bed, Evelyn was crawling up on the
    bed, followed by an east-Asian-looking guy.

    "Where did you find him?" Toshia laughed.

    "At the cock shop, obviously," Evelyn laughed, as she lay back and spread her legs to welcome this new guy to the party.

    "This

    has gotten completely out of hand," Toshia murmured with a smile as she
    maneuvered to the right a bit, so she could replace her fingers on
    Sarah's nipple with her mouth. As soon as she was sucking hard on her
    girlfriend's tit, she reached down between Sarah and Don to stroke
    Sarah's clit. All the while, Mick kept fucking in and out of her, his
    balls slapping Toshia's clit.

    It didn't take much of this before Sarah, was writhing on the bed, moaning, "God, yes! Yes!"

    When

    she caught her breath, Sarah rolled off the bed and leaned over the
    foot of it so she could catch Toshia's head in her hands and kiss her.
    She said, "You look good like that."

    "Do I?" Toshia grinned back at her, shoving back on Mick's cock a bit harder.

    "Hell

    yes!" Sarah grinned. Then Don was behind her, pushing himself back into
    her cunt. "Uh, yes, fuck me some more," Sarah said.

    "You're so beautiful like this," Toshia said with a kiss. "Do you like getting fucked by Don?"

    "God yes!" Sarah groaned. "I take it you like it too," she smirked a bit.

    "I do," Toshia nodded. "Is that okay?"

    "Yes, as long as I can have some too."

    "While

    we're here you can have anything and anyone you want," Toshia grinned
    as she reached back to start playing with her own clit, feeling Mick's
    cock as it slid in and out of her and his heavy balls bumping into her.

    "Promise?" Sarah said as she pushed back on Don, slipping her own hand underneath herself to play as Toshia was.

    "Uh huh, baby," Toshia nodded. "I did so much here. I didn't know how to tell you."

    "Uh, I want to hear all about it," Sarah murmured, "but right now, let's just, fuck, enjoy this, I'm going to come again, "

    "Me too, baby," Toshia moaned. Then she looked over Sarah's head and said, "Fill her with your cum, lover."

    Don

    nodded his understanding and promptly began to shove harder and faster
    into Sarah, which prompted a long happy groan from Sarah.

    Toshia looked over her left shoulder and said, "You too, Mick, give me your cum."

    As

    Mick immediately began fucking her even harder, with short staccato
    strokes, his cockhead hitting her cervix, Toshia watched Evelyn as she
    wrapped her legs around the man she'd found and urged him deeper into
    her. Without knowing the man's name Toshia still urged him, "Fuck her
    hard, dude. Pump that cunt full of cum!"

    "Hell, yeah!" Evelyn grinned. "You heard the lady!"

    Then, for several long moments there was nothing but grunting and moaning, and the sound of bodies slapping together furiously.

    Mick

    was the first to cross the finish line, his cock swelling inside Toshia
    and then spilling a flood of hot cum in her cunt and womb. Feeling his
    cum running out over her fingers, Toshia shoved back on him and groaned
    as her orgasm erupted and spread like wildfire through her body. She was
    shuddering and moaning when she heard Sarah saying, "Oh my god, I'm
    gonna, I'm, I'm coming again!"

    Toshia

    watched her girlfriend's face twist up in ecstasy as her body
    contracted around the cock that chose that moment to pull Don along with
    it into orgasm, his head falling back as he seemed to have a very long,
    intense orgasm.

    Evelyn

    beat her man to her orgasm, and Toshia watched as the redhead seemed to
    clench every muscle in her body and pull the man fucking her tighter
    into her embrace. Unsurprisingly, he couldn't resist this and groaned as
    he shoved into her as he came.

    "Fuck!" Sarah breathed. "Is it like this all the time here?"

    "Pretty much," Toshia laughed. "Come up here, baby so I can clean you up some."

    "Ah,

    okay," Sarah said with apparent confusion. She didn't mind, though when
    Toshia had her lie on her back and spread her legs so Toshia could lick
    and suck Don's cum from her. Toshia found herself once again loving the
    taste of Don's cum, particularly now that it was mixed with the flavor
    of her Sarah.

    By

    the time, Evelyn had disentangled herself from the guy who now
    identified himself, also with a British accent, as Vince, and crawled
    over to kiss Sarah, Sarah was already rocking her hips, encouraging
    Toshia to lick her more thoroughly. Then Evelyn was moving up to
    straddle Sarah's face, lowering her cummy cunt to Sarah's mouth,
    obliging Vince to move aside.

    From

    between Sarah's legs, licking at her clit and now pushing several
    fingers up into her cunt, Toshia watched her girlfriend hesitate, then
    slowly begin licking at Evelyn's cunt. With a low murmur of approval,
    Sarah reached up and grabbed Evelyn's tight ass, which Toshia had to
    admit was just perfect.

    For

    several minutes, the guys were content to sit back and watch, but,
    naturally enough, Don was the first man to get back into the action.
    First, he moved to the foot of the bed to give Evelyn a kiss, but then
    he moved up to Toshia, who was still lying on her belly with her face
    between Sarah's thighs. Toshia felt him kiss the top of her head, and
    then his hand began caressing and squeezing her ass.

    Without

    giving it a second thought, Toshia responded willingly to his gentle
    but firm physical prompt to lift herself up on her knees enough that he
    could push the fat head of his cock, still slippery with his cum and
    Sarah's wetness, against her tight little rosebud. With a happy sigh
    breathed into Sarah's cunt, Toshia relaxed and felt Don's cock pushing
    slowly into her ass. She wanted to push back on him and encourage him to
    do as Daphne told him and to fuck her hard, but she was determined to
    focus on Sarah first.

    The

    other guys then returned to the party. Vince lowered his mouth to
    Sarah's breast and began sucking on her nipples, as his hands also moved
    in to squeeze her tits. Mick got up at the end of the bed in front of
    Evelyn and proceeded to make out with her while she promptly went back
    to stroking his long cock. Toshia was sure that if there had been enough
    room in that direction, Evelyn would have bent down to suck that cock.
    Toshia was looking forward to getting her mouth on that particular cock,
    herself.

    Then,

    Sarah was coming again, twisting and writhing on the bed. Toshia sucked
    on her clit as she came, her fingers still pumping in and out of her
    cunt as it clamped down on them.

    Sarah's

    orgasm prompted a bit of reorganization, and Toshia took the
    opportunity to reach back to stroke her clit, and then to push a couple
    of fingers up into herself. Using her fingers to fuck her cunt, she
    pushed back on Don to encourage him to fuck her ass harder.

    She

    looked up momentarily to see Sarah bent over sucking Vince's cock, and
    past her Evelyn was giving Mick's the same treatment, though quite a bit
    more exuberantly. Thinking of how well things were going, and how good
    it felt to have Don fucking her again, Toshia surrendered to a deep moan
    of satisfaction.

    This

    drew Sarah's attention, and she looked up at Toshia with a happy smile.
    Then Sarah frowned a little as she took a more careful look at what
    Toshia and Don were doing.

    "Baby, is he fucking your ass?"

    " Uh-hum, he certainly is," Toshia grinned almost deliriously.

    "Damn! I didn't know you liked that."

    "Neither did I until, well, a week ago, I guess," Toshia murmured, a bit distractedly. "Don took my cherry."

    "Oh? That's hot," Sarah decided.

    "That's

    nothing," Evelyn said from the end of the bed, where she had her hand
    wrapped tightly around the base of Mick's cock. Shoving back on Don's
    cock and grinding her palm against her clit, Toshia idly wondered where
    in the world Evelyn was going with this.

    Evelyn's

    destination soon became clear, though as she started directing the
    action on the bed. She had Vince lie down on his back, and then got
    Toshia to straddle him with his cock slipping up into her very ready
    cunt. Toshia smiled down at Vince and rocked her hips, rubbing her clit
    against his body and enjoying the feeling of his cock inside her.

    "Now, my dear," Evelyn asked, "which of these fine cocks do you want in your ass?"

    Toshia

    saw Sarah had taken a seat in an armchair, which Toshia hadn't even
    noticed before now, and was watching intently, her hand down between her
    legs; then she looked at the two men Evelyn was offering her. If she
    was going to show Sarah herself at her sluttiest, she might as well go
    for broke. She licked her lips and said, "Can't I have both?"

    Evelyn grinned broadly and said, "That's the right answer! Now, how should we do this, ?"

    Sarah

    watched raptly as Evelyn quickly deepthroated Don's cock, getting it
    nice and wet with her saliva, and then told him to get back to fucking
    Toshia's ass.

    Toshia

    groaned happily as she felt Don filling her again. She moved between
    the two men, bracing her hands on Vince's chest. With a lusty smile for
    Sarah, Toshia said, "God, that feels so good!"

    Evelyn

    was urging Mick over to kneel in front of Toshia. Without waiting for
    instructions, Toshia leaned forward and took that beautiful long cock
    into her mouth and then down her throat. Breathing through her nose,
    Toshia gave herself a moment to simply enjoy being so completely filled.

    Then,

    Mick was drawing back and moving back around behind Don, who then drew
    almost all the way out of Toshia. With a deep breath, Toshia tried to
    relax in spite of the excitement of the moment. She breathed out slowly
    as she felt both Don and Mick pushing slowly into her, their heads
    stretching her tight sphincter. When they were through, Toshia gasped
    and sighed. Then they pushed deeper and deeper. It felt like they would
    never stop opening her up and filling her, but then they were drawing
    back, still very slowly, until they were almost all the way out. As one,
    the two cocks began pushing back into her again, slowly, deliberately,
    and agonizingly.

    Toshia

    groaned deliriously, her hands going from Vince's chest to clutch at
    the bedsheets over his head. She looked at Sarah who was looking back at
    her in amazement. Feeling a surge of pride to combine with her
    horniness, Toshia heard herself saying, "Yes, boys, fuck me! Fuck my
    ass!"

    Her

    first orgasm hit her like a truck just then, her body clenching and
    shuddering between Vince and Don, her eyes squeezed closed as she
    whimpered with intense pleasure. When she was able to open them again,
    Toshia saw that Sarah was still watching her and the boys, as if she
    couldn't take her eyes off them, but Evelyn was now kneeling on the
    floor between Sarah's legs, apparently licking and sucking at Sarah's
    sex.

    With a smile for Sarah, Toshia found herself pushing back on the three cocks, and repeated, "Fuck me, boys, fuck me!"

    Vince

    was holding her hips tightly, keeping her down on his cock as he shoved
    up into her, the base of his cock rubbing tightly against her clit.
    Don's hands had slipped around her to squeeze her small tits, basically
    using them to hold on to. She didn't know what Mick was doing except
    that he and Don were managing to fuck in and out of her ass in
    remarkable unison. Toshia simply held on and enjoyed the ride, coming
    again and again, until the cocks began to fill her with cum. She didn't
    know if it was Don or Mick, but someone pumped a lot of hot cum deep
    into her bowels. The other one followed quickly after, and Toshia felt a
    flood of warm fluid spilling out of her and down over Vince's cock and
    balls.

    First

    Mick, then Don, drew out of her ass, which just spilled more cum out of
    her. Across the room, Sarah was coming yet again, this time with Evelyn
    licking her. Toshia looked down at Vince with what must have been a
    crazed smile and then kissed him deeply. She kept kissing him
    passionately as she began to ride his cock wildly, squeezing her cunt
    around him as tightly as she could. She again had her hands on his
    chest, pushing up so she could make him come inside her. As he shoved up
    into her, his cock swelling and pumping what felt like a geyser of cum
    up inside her, Toshia came again, a shaking, shuddering, moaning pillar
    of ecstasy on top of the prone man.

    "My

    god!" she heard Sarah saying as she slumped off Vince's body. She had a
    deliriously happy smile on her tear-streaked face. She could see Evelyn
    still kneeling on the floor, this time sucking on Don's cock, and Sarah
    was leaning over in her chair to do the same to Mick's. Toshia was sure
    it looked like Sarah was deepthroating that lovely long cock.

    Toshia

    vaguely thought that it would only polite for her to clean up Vince as
    the others were being cleaned, but she simply didn't have the energy.
    But then she felt Vince nudging her over onto her back and encouraging
    her to spread her legs. She sighed happily when she felt his lips and
    tongue moving over her, licking up all the cum he could find. When he
    moved on to her ass, cleaning her just as thoroughly there, she smiled
    and thought once again that Eros was wonderful.

    By

    the time Vince had finished his delightful ministrations, Toshia was
    ready to at least see what the others were up to. Sarah was
    enthusiastically bobbing up and down on Don's cock as he sat in the
    chair. He was holding her ass in his hands and her tits were bouncing in
    front of his face. Evelyn at the end of the bed again but was on her
    hands and knees as Mick fucked her from behind. Smiling happily, Toshia
    pushed Vince onto his back and returned the favor of cleaning his cock
    and balls thoroughly.

    When

    he was ready, all nice and hard again, Toshia sent him over to switch
    places with Mick, who promptly moved around in front of Evelyn to begin
    fucking her very talented mouth and throat. Toshia lounged on the bed,
    propped up on her elbow, watching the two shows, in no hurry to get back
    into the action.

    After

    both Evelyn and Sarah came again, things cooled down, and Don suggested
    they head for the showers. With Mick and Vince trailing along, Evelyn
    led the way while Don explained, "Basically, you've got two options. You
    can stay here and go back normally, or by way of the Grotto, which
    Toshia will explain, or we can take you home. However, you should know
    that if we take you back its one-way. This was a special deal and I'm
    pretty sure we won't be able to do it again."

    Toshia

    knew that she would have to talk this over with Sarah, and also knew
    that Don was certainly aware of that, but she wanted to ask first, "Can
    we take time to decide?"

    "Of course, as long as you like," Don smiled.

    "Wait! Why can't we go back and forth? Why can't we have the best of both worlds?" Sarah wanted to know.

    "You can, but only if you get rings like this," Don said with a smile, holding up his hand to illustrate.

    "But it's not going to be easy," Evelyn said over her shoulder.

    "But we can we go after a pair of those rings?" Toshia emphasized.

    Don grinned. "I can't see why you couldn't, but you would be on your own for that."

    "Except,"

    Evelyn said, stopping and turning to speak directly to Toshia and
    Sarah, "I've been thinking about this, and if you do it you should try
    to get them to let you do it as a couple."

    "Wait, what?" Don asked, obviously blindsided by this idea.

    "Yeah,"

    Evelyn smiled at him. "They want you to just do it as a solo thing,
    clearly, but both times we asked for an exception they said okay. You
    might have to do extra stuff, or harder tasks, but I'll bet they let
    you."

    Don frowned, then nodded and said, "That makes sense."

    "Of course, it does," Evelyn said with mock indignation.

    "Well, that's certainly something to think about," Toshia said.

    "I have so many questions!" Sarah said.

    "Yeah,

    I know, baby," Toshia said as she took her hand. "I'll try to answer
    all of them, and tell you all about my adventures here, if you want to
    hear about them."

    "You know I do!"

    Toshia laughed, and said, "Okay, we seem to have plenty of time."

    "Like a couple thousand years," Evelyn said to herself as she went back to leading the way to the bathing room.

    "First

    things, first, though," Don said cheerfully. "What do you want to do
    next? If you're not ready to call it quits for the night, "

    "Why aren't I exhausted?" Sarah asked abruptly. "I worked all day and it's super late."

    Toshia squeezed her hand and said, "It's the water, babe. Just wait until we start washing up!"

    Don

    left the explanations to Toshia, and swept on with, "We can do whatever
    you like, but I was thinking we could have a party, invite some friends
    over, "

    "Like the Player?" Toshia asked, surprising herself a bit.

    "Well,

    that's not one of the people I meant but I'm sure we can find him
    easily enough," Don said. "We could have a party here or go back to our
    place."

    "We could wait for that until tomorrow," Evelyn added.

    "Yeah, that's true," Don nodded.

    "And

    here we are," Evelyn said as they came to the huge bathroom, which, of
    course, led to more mischief, particularly when things spilled over into
    the steam room. Don's party would have to wait.

    When

    Sarah's first night in Eros had finally drawn to a close, Don found
    himself in a bedroom in the Manor, lying in a wonderful pile of women.
    Evelyn's head was lying on his chest, her leg was thrown over his, and
    her hand gently clasped his cock, claiming it even in her sleep.
    Toshia's back was nestled up against his side as she spooned with Sarah.

    He

    smiled to himself, thinking of how well things had gone. He had been
    sure that once she saw that Eros was actually real and experienced the
    stimulating, aphrodisiac effects of XYZ that Sarah would understand what
    Toshia had done and gone through. However, he had not expected her to
    enjoy things quite so much or so thoroughly. In her first night, she had
    had sex with eleven different people by Don's count, four of them women
    and the rest men. Of course, thinking about how well Toshia had
    eventually taken to Eros, he realized he shouldn't have been surprised.

    With

    a yawn, Don opened his travel menu, thinking about where to suggest
    they go next, assuming they ever wanted to leave the Manor. As he worked
    down the list of places, he noticed a little downward-pointing arrow at
    the bottom. Quite sure that hadn't been there before, he concentrated
    on that arrow and a new entry glowed. Under the heading "Venusia," which
    paralleled the headings for "Earth" and "Eros," he saw "Space Station
    Orgasma."

    "Huh," he frowned. "That's interesting."

    The Dungeon of Despair

    "Did we miss anything?" Toshia frowned at the wall.

    "I don't see how we could have," said Sarah, looking at her own implacable stretch of stonework.

    Toshia

    and Sarah were trapped. Though they had spent the last hour poking and
    pushing on every inch they could reach of the dingy chamber's four stone
    walls, they could find no way out.

    The

    Watchers' instructions had been fairly clear, "Escape the Dungeon of
    Despair." Toshia thought it sounded a bit more like Don's kind of quest,
    but then that's probably why the Watchers thought it would be a
    challenge. Neither she nor Sarah were gamers of either the Dungeons
    & Dragons or video game variety. Toshia had the nagging feeling Don
    and/or Evelyn would make short work of this quest, but she and Sarah
    were already stuck.

    Their

    first two ring quests, as they were calling them, had been much easier.
    First, they had to have 100 distinct orgasms, together but not with
    each other. That is, they had to be in the same space but not give each
    other any of the orgasms; straight-up masturbation was also prohibited.
    Fortunately, they could give each other orgasms; they just didn't count.
    Second, they had to have 200 distinct men come in or on them in 48
    hours.

    Toshia

    had been both aroused and amused to watch Sarah throw herself into
    things here in Eros and particularly during those two quests. She had,
    of course, expected Sarah to enjoy herself here, but the enthusiasm with
    which Toshia's partner approached the sexual shenanigans was a bit
    surprising. As Sarah pointed out, unlike Toshia on her first trip to
    Eros, Sarah wasn't missing her lover in these adventures. Toshia had to
    admit, though she had enjoyed herself quite a lot with Don and company,
    she was having more fun now that Sarah was here.

    Well, more fun until they'd been teleported to this damn cell!

    Upon

    being given their quest, they had abruptly been sent here, a cubical
    room about four meters on each side with no trace of an exit. The floor
    was rough stone, with a dirty mat of loose straw in one corner,
    presumably for sleeping, uncomfortable sleeping. The ceiling was the
    same as the floor, minus the straw and plus an odd glow that illuminated
    the chamber.

    Sarah chuckled, "You could ride on my shoulders and see if there's something higher."

    With

    an arched eyebrow, Toshia turned to regard her partner. Taller than her
    by a couple of inches, Sarah was built sturdier, with wonderful curves
    and firm muscles, made firmer over the past weeks in Eros. Though the
    idea of riding on Sarah's shoulders would never have occurred to her
    back on Earth, it now seemed to make sense. This might have something to
    do with what Sarah was wearing.

    On

    sending them to this dungeon, the Watchers had clothed them in what
    might pass as armor, in some teenage boy's wet dream. Toshia found
    herself wearing leather boots with hardened shin guards, matching
    forearm armor, and a short leather skirt. The only covering for her
    upper body was a pair of thin belts, or suspenders, that crisscrossed
    over her chest and her back, leaving her breasts exposed. Of course,
    there was no underwear. Although Toshia didn't think this was really any
    kind of actually useful armor, she had to admit she looked good in it.
    She was also given a dagger and a short sword, both of which turned out
    to be surprisingly sharp.

    Sarah

    on the other hand was wearing boots with shiny metal shin guards, a
    chainmail skirt, and a breastplate that somehow managed to give her
    chest a modicum of protection while also exposing her full breasts to
    very nice effect. Her brown hair was pulled back into a ponytail, and
    she had a gold circlet around her head. She had a round shield slung on
    her back and a sword at her side. To top things off, Sarah had metal
    forearm armor and gold armbands that accentuated her strong biceps,
    which Toshia was finding exceptionally attractive.

    Toshia

    found herself thinking they ought to give that straw mat a try. After
    all, it had been almost two hours since they'd left the enormous orgy in
    the Crimson Mountain. Then she realized Sarah was serious.

    "Okay," Toshia laughed. "How do we do this?"

    Sarah

    knelt and Toshia put her foot on Sarah's thigh so she could swing her
    leg over Sarah's neck. Toshia drew Sarah's ponytail out before settling
    down and adjusting her other leg. She asked, "Are you sure about this?"

    Sarah laughed, "I think so," and began rising, bracing herself against the wall, at last concluding, "Oh sure, no problem."

    Toshia

    began pressing her hands against the stonework, looking for anything
    that might open a door or give them some kind of hint as to how to
    proceed. She was keenly aware of her bare cunt pressed against the
    strong, warm back of Sarah's neck. She smiled, "I'm thinking I'm
    wrong-way-round up here."

    "We can try that later," Sarah chuckled. "Keep looking; you're not that light."

    Toshia, who was still half thinking about giving the straw mat a try, suddenly groaned, "Damn. I just thought of something."

    "What?"

    "We didn't check the straw."

    "What? Oh! Damn!"

    In

    short order, they were on all fours rummaging through what they had
    supposed was just a crude bed. They had no idea what they were looking
    for, though Toshia was hoping to find a trap door. She gasped when her
    finger brushed against something small and metal. She laughed with
    relief as she lifted the tiny object, both to show Sarah and to examine
    it.

    "A ring?" Sarah frowned. "How's that supposed to help?"

    Toshia shrugged, "I have no idea. It's my first dungeon."

    "I suppose one of us is going to have to try it on."

    It was Toshia's turn to frown, saying, "Yeah, probably." Without any further thought she slipped it onto her right ring finger.

    "Any change?" asked Sarah.

    "Nope."

    "Well, that's not a bad thing, I guess."

    Toshia

    stood and waved her hand around a bit, hoping the ring would do
    something to indicate where they should be poking or do anything else
    that might help. Sarah knelt there in the mess they'd made of their
    ersatz bed.

    "Nothing?"

    "No,"

    Toshia scowled. In frustration, she kept flailing her right arm about
    as she stepped back and then turned to pace angrily back and forth
    across their tiny prison. She didn't make it to the far wall, though,
    before something happened. A section of that wall, about the size of a
    normal door, began to glow a light blue.

    "Whoa!" Sarah breathed as she got up and crossed to Toshia.

    Toshia

    took a step closer, and the section of wall glowed brighter. She
    pressed her hands against the center of the area and pushed. With a
    grinding sound, the wall receded a bit.

    "I know I pushed on that earlier!" Sarah said in a hushed voice over Toshia's shoulder.

    "Me too," Toshia nodded. She caught herself whispering too.

    With

    both of them pushing on it, the wall moved steadily and easily enough.
    Eventually, they had uncovered a side passage to the left, and the wall
    they'd been pushing would go no further.

    "I guess we go left," Sarah said. She took a moment to get her shield off her back and to draw her sword.

    Toshia smiled at her lover, thinking how hot she was, and then drew her own, much shorter, sword.

     

    Just when I think I've gotten the hang of this place, it goes and gets weirder! Sarah thought to herself as she and Toshia crept through the grey tunnels.

    It

    hadn't taken long for her to get in the spirit of all the sex. Knowing
    that they were safe and that Toshia was right there beside her all the
    way certainly helped to ease any apprehensions on that score. It also
    didn't hurt that the sex was amazing and so plentiful! Naturally, the
    XYZ situation, which she still didn't quite understand, also helped ease
    things along. Toshia had explained that water here wasn't really
    H-two-O water, but a substance, called XYZ, that did everything normal
    water did but also acted as an aphrodisiac and lubricant, along with
    other things. Sarah didn't think the science on that checked out, but
    she couldn't deny the water was delicious and seemed to have those
    effects.

    Sarah

    had been taken aback by things like teleportation and the size of the
    great orgy in that red hall with the dizzying dome, but she understood
    that was just how things were here. She had accepted the stories Toshia
    had told her about animal-human hybrids, like satyrs and minotaurs, but
    she had quietly reserved a bit of skepticism until she saw anything like
    that for herself. Now that skepticism was a bit shaken.

    Something

    about the way the ceiling was glowing, the silly, but sexy, armor they
    were wearing, and the fact that Toshia's magic ring kept illuminating
    movable sections of wall was making talk of wild sex monsters more
    believable. Also, the fact that there were odd sounds, growls,
    skitterings, and the occasional moans and groans, often echoing through
    the passages, strongly suggested some kind of creatures lurking about.

    Toshia

    had shrugged off the possibility of menace, saying, "Even if there are
    'monsters' here, they're probably just horny, sex monsters, looking to
    fuck. It is Eros, after all."

    Somehow,

    Sarah couldn't convince herself that a place called "the Dungeon of
    Despair" would only be populated by happy, harmless playmates for them
    to discover. She reminded herself for the twentieth time that the
    Watchers had seen fit to give them sharp swords.

    Still,

    Toshia's confidence was almost as comforting as it was sexy. With Sarah
    close behind, Toshia had led the way through a bewildering maze of
    gloomy passages, empty but for the unsettling noises, the sources of
    which most often sounded quite far away but sometimes seemed to be just
    around the next corner. Five times, sections of the wall had begun to
    glow as soon as Toshia and her ring drew close enough. Four of those
    times, they had pushed their way into another corridor. One time,
    though, they had discovered what could only be a rest area.

    About

    four times the size of their initial cell, this one came equipped with a
    comfortable king-sized bed, quite a few soft pillows, a fountain of
    clean water, and a platter of eerily fresh and delicious fruit. After
    pushing the wall back into place behind them, they had made thorough use
    of the bed, taken a break to eat and drink, and then gone back to the
    bed. Eventually they fell asleep in each other's arms. When they awoke,
    and after some wonderful, lazy sex, they had breakfast and returned to
    their slow exploration of the dungeon passages.

    After

    about an hour they came to a dead end. They had come to many dead ends,
    naturally, but this one was different. Instead of just the end of a
    corridor, this was a room that opened into a square chamber about three
    times as wide as the passage they were in. Without a word between them,
    they moved forward more cautiously than ever.

    They

    were almost halfway into the room when something began to glow. This
    time it wasn't a section of the wall, but of the floor, and there were
    two glowing bits! Close to the wall on either side of the room was now a
    glowing square, easily big enough for one of them to stand on, somewhat
    less so for both.

    "Odd," Toshia frowned.

    "Maybe we have to pick one," Sarah offered.

    With a nod and smile, Toshia said, "Left or right?"

    Sarah

    shrugged, "Uh, right." Then, after nothing happened when they both
    stood on the right square, she said, "Left, then, I guess."

    Again, nothing happened.

    "I don't like this," Sarah frowned.

    "We could go back and look for another way," Toshia suggested, a bit weakly.

    Sarah

    didn't find that option much more appealing. She was still convinced
    that there were dangerous creatures prowling those passages.

    Toshia smiled reassuringly, perhaps as much for herself as for Sarah, "So far, the ring's only lit up good things, right?"

    "A fair point," Sarah nodded. "Okay, I'll take the left and you take the right."

    Sarah

    took the single step needed to put her back onto the leftmost square,
    and turned to watch as Toshia took her own place on the other.

    As

    soon as Toshia's second foot set down, Sarah felt the ground drop out
    from under her. She caught a quick glimpse of Toshia falling through the
    floor and heard her shout "Fuck!" Then she was plummeting down through a
    stone chute, which was mercifully smooth as she banged against the
    sides. Sarah didn't drop far before the chute bent to the side, turning
    into a slide, which deposited her gently on the floor at the end of yet
    another passage, just like those above.

    "Toshia?"

    she called out. Her voice echoed back at her, along with a hissing
    sound and, in the distance, what sounded like a woman moaning. In agony
    or ecstasy, it was impossible to say. Sarah decided it was better to
    keep quiet. She told herself that the moaning woman sounded nothing like
    Toshia.

    Climbing to her feet, Sarah took up her sword, readied her shield, and set off in search of Toshia.

     

    Toshia

    wished she had had her sword or even her dagger drawn when she'd fallen
    down that damned chute. If she had, she might have been able to cut her
    way out of the net that caught her at the bottom. As it was, she was
    helpless to resist as the net was pulled tight around her.

    Peering

    about, she was surprised to see herself surrounded by strange,
    reddish-brown creatures about half her size with odd heads that seemed
    like a cross between a dog's and a lizard's, with hairless ears that
    stood up prominently. On each brow was a pair of tiny horns. They stood
    upright and were equipped with human-sized and shaped penises, which
    naturally looked enormous on their diminutive bodies. There didn't seem
    to be any females present. They also seemed to have long tails whipping
    around behind them. They were communicating with each other by way of
    sharp barks that sounded like "Yip yip!" to Toshia.

    Remembering

    her past successes with the tactic, Toshia said, "Alright fellas, you
    got me. Why don't you let me out of this, and we can have some fun
    together?"

    This

    was met with a chorus of more yipping, which Toshia thought sounded a
    bit derisive. Then she felt herself being prodded and poked by little
    hands and fingers, fingers which came with rather sharp nails, or claws.
    It wasn't long before one of the critters, then another, found a breast
    and began pinching and pulling at it. Other hands and fingers were
    exploring her flesh through the net, and Toshia found herself squirming a
    bit despite her captivity. She also found herself looking at the cocks
    so near and yet out of reach. Unsurprisingly they were beginning to
    harden as they tormented Toshia through their net.

    Then,

    there was a loud series of yips from a creature Toshia couldn't see,
    the little buggers withdrew a bit and rearranged themselves, and then
    the net was being dragged along the rough floor. Naturally, Toshia was
    dragged along as well.

    Being

    dragged around against her will was extremely irritating, of course.
    The fact that the Watchers had warned them that some of their ring
    quests might be dangerous, or that she knew full well that things like
    this were likely to happen, didn't help. The thought that Sarah was
    probably in some similar predicament only made the situation worse.

    The creatures pulled their net and her into a big room and began to loosen it.

    As

    soon as she could, Toshia fought to get an arm free, smacking out at
    the nearest of her captors. He dodged the blow, though, and a host of
    the bastards descended upon her. They were able to incapacitate her even
    as they stripped the net away and despite her persistent struggling.
    They managed to carry her over to a low, stone platform, upon which they
    laid her, on her back, spread-eagled. She felt metal bands snap into
    place around her wrists and ankles. This wasn't the first time Toshia
    had been tied up in this position. Luckily, she was on her back this
    time. She managed to get a look at the restraint around her right wrist
    and saw that it was sturdy metal, quite unlike the net. Toshia doubted
    that these creatures had made the bindings. This made her worry that the
    little fuckers were working for something or someone much more
    dangerous.

    Then

    the creatures were on her again, pawing and licking at her skin,
    rubbing their erections against her. It wasn't even a minute before
    Toshia felt one of them pushing a hard cock up into her cunt. She felt
    her XYZ-fueled body responding immediately, as her vagina opened to
    welcome the intruder. Toshia found herself thinking she was glad that
    they had full-sized cocks. If she was going to be fucked, she was glad
    it was going to be done by appropriately sized cocks.

    The

    creature fucking her paused and there were more excited yips all
    around, then that cock was working in and out of her with almost crazed
    enthusiasm. Toshia was only beginning to feel an orgasm building within
    herself when the creature's sex swelled and pumped what seemed to be
    quite a lot of its cum up into Toshia's cunt.

    She

    felt that cock draw out of her, spilling warm jizz as it went, and
    then, as expected, another was promptly pushed in. There was no pause
    this time, but the new intruder immediately began fucking her as hard
    and fast as his little body and big cock would let him. Again, Toshia's
    body responded happily to this, and she found herself rocking her hips
    against the little rapist, trying to rub her clit against his body.

    All

    the while, the others continued to swarm over and against her. The
    tongues that were licking at her breasts were beginning to make her a
    bit crazy, and she wished at least one of them would get between her
    legs to do that. She didn't really mind all the scratches or the fact
    that their tiny fangs were sometimes raking over her skin.

    It

    was while the third of the little fuckers was driving into her messy
    cunt that Toshia finally had her first orgasm. She strained against her
    restraints and cried out loudly as the climax exploded in her cunt and
    tore through her body. She found herself calling out, "Yes! Yes! Keep
    fucking me you little bastards!"

    She

    was still shaking when she felt several warm splashes on her belly and
    across her tits as some of her molesters couldn't wait any longer.

    Then

    some of the braver creatures were rubbing their ruddy cocks on her
    face. When one of them turned her head, almost gently, to the side a
    bit, she happily opened her mouth and let him push his rigid penis in.
    She responded by eagerly sucking on that cock as one after another of
    its companions had their way with her cunt.

    Toshia found herself wishing at least one of these guys would think of fucking her ass.

     

    "Yes!

    Yes! Keep fucking me you little bastards!" echoed through the dull grey
    corridors. Sarah knew at once that that was Toshia's voice. She had
    come to an intersection and was unable to decide which of three paths to
    take, but since the sound of Toshia seemed loudest on the right, she
    hurried off that way. She decided not to worry about the fact that
    Toshia didn't sound particularly close.

    Sarah

    chuckled a bit when she noticed that she was a little jealous that
    Toshia had somehow managed to fall into a more interesting situation
    than she had, but then she stopped abruptly in her tracks.

    Ahead of her, effectively filling the passageway, was a monster.

    It

    was some kind of hulking lizard creature, with long, clawed forearms, a
    big, broad head, and yellow slitted eyes that were regarding her
    coldly. It stood upright on two muscular legs, and a long, forked tongue
    flicked out of the front of its toothsome mouth. There seemed to be a
    long, broad tail behind it. For a moment, they stood there, two meters
    apart, regarding each other.

    Sarah

    adjusted her grip on her sword as her eyes looked down toward the
    monster's crotch where she saw not one but two erect penises. While the
    rest of the monster's big, scaly body was greenish grey, these twin
    cocks were dark pink, and they were covered with sizeable bumps. While
    Sarah was familiar with ridged condoms and such, these bumps were more
    pronounced. Given everything she'd heard about Eros, it wasn't
    surprising that she found herself wondering about the possibility of
    coupling with this creature. For one thing, if it was possible, she had
    an idea of what the lizard thing could do with the second cock. Despite
    those bumps, the cocks weren't too large.

    Looking

    back to the rest of the fearsome creature, though, put the brakes on
    her XYZ-energized libido. It also helped that Sarah was sure she could
    hear Toshia moaning not too far off.

    "I don't want any trouble," Sarah finally said. "Just let me pass."

    The monster hunched its shoulders and gave a low growl.

    Sarah swallowed and said, "Look, let me help Toshia and I'll come back, and you can have your way with me."

    At this, the creature opened its maw and gave an airy roar before lunging forward, claws outstretched.

    Sarah

    brought her shield up and shoved back, meeting the thing's rush,
    bashing its snout as it came on. The thing's claws reached around,
    trying to get at her, while Sarah shoved back at it with all her
    strength. The creature snapped and clawed at her, and Sarah drove her
    sword forward, shoving its point deep into the monster's belly, above
    those two cocks.

    Growling

    in rage and surprise, the lizard creature redoubled its efforts. Sarah
    drew back her sword, dark blood spilling out over the floor and her leg,
    and stabbed forward again, then again.

    Howling

    in its airy voice, the monster shoved away from Sarah, turned, dropped
    to all fours, and scurried back the way it had come, a wide and
    glistening trail of blood on the floor.

    Sarah

    sagged against the left wall, her shield and sword hanging limply, as
    she struggled to catch her breath. Her heart was pounding violently in
    her chest and her pulse thundered in her ears. She breathed, "It didn't
    have to be like that."

    There

    was another Toshia sound from down the corridor, which drew Sarah back
    into motion. She hurried along, past the side passage where the lizard
    monster's trail led to the right, until she came to a large chamber and
    again came to a sudden halt.

    She

    saw Toshia, somehow, she knew it was Toshia, laid out spread-eagled on a
    stone platform and mobbed by what must be at least a score of bizarre
    little creatures with long tails and big, for them, cocks. One of these
    creatures was between Toshia's legs, obviously fucking her, while its
    companions were pawing at her, stroking their cocks, and rubbing those
    on Toshia's body. It looked like several were over her head and she was
    sucking one. Sarah would be more alarmed if the noises Toshia was making
    and the way her body was moving didn't strongly indicate that she was
    enjoying herself quite a bit.

    Trying

    to be quiet, Sarah crept a bit further into the room and began working
    her way around to the side. She was strangely aroused by the sight of
    Toshia tied down and covered by all these little, fucking creatures as
    well as the fact that she was quite thoroughly covered in their pearly
    cum.

    Then

    Toshia came again, her back arching up off the platform, carrying up a
    creature that had straddled her chest. Before Toshia came back down,
    that creature stroked himself to its own orgasm, spraying a prodigious
    amount of spunk all over Toshia's upper chest and throat. Through it
    all, Toshia never took her mouth off the cock being worked in and out of
    it. Sarah noted that Toshia's face was also well covered by creature
    jizz.

    Concluding

    that these things meant Toshia no harm and that she was truly having a
    good time, Sarah considered the rest of the situation. If any of the
    yipping creatures had noticed her, they must have concluded she wasn't
    dangerous because she made no move to interrupt them, and they continued
    to focus their attention on Toshia. The restraints around Toshia's
    wrists and ankles were metal, and Sarah could see no way to open them.

    Sarah

    looked around the rest of the big room, and noticed a lever set into
    the wall, low enough for one of the creatures to operate. Continuing to
    move as quietly as possible, Sarah moved over to the lever and pulled it
    up.

    Immediately,

    Toshia's restraints snapped open, disappearing into slots in the
    platform. A split second later all the creatures scurried off, hurrying
    for a small side tunnel in the far wall, except for the one who
    currently had his cock in Toshia's mouth. This one was too intent on the
    blowjob he was getting, and Toshia reached around to hold him in place.

    Sarah

    watched intently as the little guy shoved deep into her lover's mouth
    and throat as his cock pulsed in her grasp. She liked the way Toshia's
    cheeks and throat moved as she sucked on his cock and swallowed his cum.
    Then, as soon as he was done and Toshia released him, the creature gave
    a little yip and hurried after his companions.

    Sarah smiled down at Toshia, who was covered in little scratches and a lot of

    cum, a great deal of which was leaking out of her cunt onto the stone
    beneath her. She arched an eyebrow and said, "I came to rescue you."

    Toshia

    smiled up at her, her face almost completely covered in pearly white,
    and said a bit sleepily, "Thank you. Oh! You're bleeding!"

    "No," Sarah said with a shake of her head, "it's not my blood."

    Toshia,

    still lying on her back and idly running the fingers of her left hand
    through the cum on her belly, began running her right hand up over
    Sarah's armored leg. She frowned and said, "Are you sure you're okay?"

    Sarah

    looked over her lover's cum-covered body and began to unbuckle her
    sword belt and then her chainmail skirt. As she set that part of her
    armor, her shield, and sword on the platform next to Toshia, she smiled
    and said, "Yes, I'm okay, but I know how you can thank me for rescuing
    you."

    "Oh?" Toshia grinned while licking her lips.

    "Uh

    huh," Sarah grinned back. She knelt over Toshia's cummy face, and
    sighed happily as Toshia grasped her ass in her hands and pulled her
    down a bit. Sarah felt Toshia's wonderfully talented tongue moving over
    her labia, teasing her, as well as the slippery cum on Toshia's cheeks
    rubbing against her thighs. Then Toshia's tongue slipped up between her
    lips and over her clit and Sarah's hands moved up to cup her own
    breasts, pinching her nipples. She murmured, "Oh yes, baby, just like
    that!"

     

    After

    Toshia licked Sarah to two orgasms, she had her partner help her up and
    the two of them continued on their way. Though they covered a lot of
    ground, they were untroubled by other dungeon denizens. There were fewer
    "secret" passages on this lower level of the dungeon, and none of them
    turned out to be rest areas. With all the cum on her, which quickly
    dried to an itchy, caked-on shell, Toshia was most eager to find
    someplace where she could get cleaned up.

    Eventually,

    they came to a spiraling stairway, carved out of the rock. It wound
    both deeper into the ground and upward. The empty central core of the
    stairwell disappeared into deep blackness in either direction.

    "Which

    way?" Toshia asked as she sat down on one of the steps. She was pretty
    sure what the right answer was and wanted to rest a bit.

    "We

    need to escape from the dungeon," Sarah said as she warily looked down
    the well at the edge of the stairs. "I'm guessing that would have to be
    up, to the surface, right?"

    Toshia

    was scratching off yet another in a seemingly endless series of patches
    of dried creature cum, while saying, "Not necessarily. This is Eros,
    after all. We might need to go down to get out. Now that I've said that
    out loud, it seems more likely, in fact. Get it? 'Go down.'"

    "Oh, I get it," Sarah chuckled. "Still, I think it makes best sense to head up, unless we get some clear indication otherwise."

    "Yeah, I was afraid you were going to say that," Toshia sighed.

    They

    climbed the stairs until they came to what they supposed was the level
    at which they'd begun. They might have stopped there, but for the fact
    that they had no good reason to think they could find that earlier rest
    area from where they were. So, they continued to climb. After four more
    levels, what seemed to be hundreds and hundreds of stairs, and only one
    much needed sex break, they reached the top of this stairwell.

    The

    passages were different here. Rather than clean cut hallways with flat
    surfaces and right-angled corners, these were rough tunnels of dark grey
    and black rock. Illumination was provided by glowing crystals embedded
    in the walls and ceiling.

    "Is it just me or does it seem more peaceful here?" Toshia asked.

    "It's not just you," nodded Sarah. "Maybe it's the lighting."

    "Maybe," Toshia agreed. "Do you hear that?"

    "What? Oh. Water?"

    "Yeah," Toshia grinned. "That sounds like water!"

    Hurrying

    ahead, but with swords at the ready, they crossed a tiny bridge over a
    shallow stream. They might have stopped there to wash up a bit, but the
    sound of more falling water was now quite loud and seemed to be coming
    from a little further up the tunnel.

    Surging

    up a brief rise in the passage, they came to an enormous cavern almost
    filled with a pond that verged on being a lake. Half a dozen waterfalls
    around the cavern fed the pond and countless little gaps in the wall
    funneled water away into streams like that they had just crossed. The
    walls and ceiling of the cavern were studded with thousands of the
    glowing crystals. Looking around more carefully, Toshia could see ledges
    rising on the far side of the cavern.

    "Looks safe," Sarah said rather uncertainly. She didn't lower her sword and shield.

    Toshia

    looked around again, eyeing the surface of the water, which was darkly
    reflecting the crystal illumination. She knelt at the water's edge and
    scooped up a palmful. She sniffed it. It smelled a bit metallic but not
    badly so. She touched her tongue to it. Yes, there was that metallic
    taste, but otherwise it seemed clean. She tipped the water into her
    mouth and swished it about, finally swallowing it.

    "It seems fine," Toshia announced.

    "Hmm," Sarah murmured, watching the water and cavern warily.

    "Well,

    I need to get cleaned up," Toshia decided and began to strip off what
    passed for her armor, though it too was covered in dry cum. As soon as
    she was naked, she slipped into the water. It was pleasantly warm and
    came up to just under her breasts. She bent and doused her head under.
    It felt good to wash the dried cum out of her hair.

    She

    threw her head back, water flying out in a wide arc, and grinned at
    Sarah, "It's fine. Come on in. I'm not the only one who needs to wash."

    Sarah

    frowned at her, effectively communicating her disapproval. Toshia could
    tell her partner thought she was being reckless. Nevertheless, the
    water felt good, and she wanted to enjoy it with Sarah. She smiled and
    said, "Come on in, baby. I promise to make it worth your while."

    Sarah shook her head but got undressed and slipped into the water.

    When

    she got close enough, Toshia drew her into her arms, raising her head
    to kiss her warmly. She wanted Sarah so badly at that moment. Toshia
    found herself squeezing Sarah's ass in her hands as she kissed and bit
    her way down Sarah's neck and chest until she could fasten her mouth on a
    hard nipple. As she moved one hand from Sarah's ass to slip up between
    her firm thighs, it occurred to Toshia that, of course, this pond was
    nothing but aphrodisiac XYZ. She sucked Sarah's nipple and caressed her
    labia and thought, This is going to be some amazing sex!

    Sarah

    arched her back, pushing her full breasts forward, and pulled Toshia
    closer, as Toshia's fingers pushed up into her cunt and her thumb began
    to stroke Sarah's clit.

    Toshia

    felt something brushing against her back, and then her legs, but she
    was too intent on her lover to pay it any mind. When she felt something
    closing around her waist, Toshia released Sarah's nipple and said, "Uh
    oh."

    Apparently, Sarah was also being held, as her eyes were wide open in alarm. She gasped, "What's going on?"

    Feeling

    something very much like a pair of tentacles moving up along her legs,
    Toshia was reminded of the sex vines she, Don, and the others had
    encountered after leaving the Manor. This was different, somehow. For
    one thing, these tentacles seemed to be caressing her and it felt good.
    For another, she wasn't being hoisted high in the air. The thick
    appendage holding her snugly but gently about the waist was a strong
    fleshy thing: definitely not a plant.

    Toshia

    parted her legs as the tentacles wrapped around them crept higher. She
    knew what was about to happen and she wanted it to. The tentacle wrapped
    around her left thigh inched upward until the end of it brushed against
    her clit. It paused there, and Toshia felt it pulsing, like a strong
    heartbeat. A wave of intense desire flooded her body. If she knew how,
    Toshia would have begged whatever this was to fuck her.

    Then,

    her wish was granted as that tentacle shifted on her and pushed itself
    up into her waiting cunt. She closed her eyes and groaned as what felt
    like a broad cockhead opened her up and filled her. Toshia sagged back a
    little, letting the limb around her waist hold her up, as the tentacle
    in her cunt moved in and out of her a bit, dragging against her clit as
    it did so. When it began to pulse again, inside her cunt and against her
    clit, she moaned again.

    When

    Toshia felt the other tentacle, the one wrapped around her right leg,
    slipping higher and then pushing up into her ass, she relaxed and let it
    penetrate her. As it too began to pulse while filling her ass, she
    began to come, hard! She shook and thrashed in the water, her cunt and
    ass clenching on the tentacles fucking her, her body spasming
    uncontrollably. A loud, inarticulate groan erupted from her throat and
    echoed in the cavern, as the orgasm tore through her and rolled on and
    on. When she thought she'd be coming down, the things inside her pulsed
    harder and set her off again.

    When she managed to catch her breath, Toshia gasped, "Oh my god!"

    Then

    she saw that Sarah was in a similar state of orgasmic bliss. Toshia
    watched, transfixed, as Sarah writhed in the grasp of the tentacles. She
    had her hands on her tits, squeezing them tightly as she came and came
    again. A third tentacle had risen from the water, black and gleaming,
    and was snaking its way up Sarah's body, between those luscious breasts
    of hers and over her throat. Toshia stared, tentacles still fucking her
    under the water, as that other tentacle slipped into Sarah's mouth.

    Toshia

    then noticed that a similarly questing appendage was gliding up over
    her own torso. It felt so good against her skin and wasn't so thick as
    she feared. Toshia reached up to run her fingers over it, then she was
    stroking it, then wrapping her hands around it and lifting it to her
    mouth. She licked the broad, shiny black head of it, tasted its precum,
    which was even more delicious than the usual Erosian spunk, and sucked
    it into her mouth. She loved the way its warm flesh filled her mouth and
    the way it pulsed against her tongue.

    Just

    as the tentacle in her ass was pushing deeper into her, the one in her
    mouth nudged its way back. Using her hands, Toshia encouraged it,
    relaxing so it could slip into her throat. It was slipperier than the
    cocks she'd deepthroated, which allowed it to fuck deeper than she'd
    believed possible. She was about to come again when she felt yet another
    tentacle moving between her legs and then pushing up into her cunt with
    the other. Before it began to pulse and work in and out of her, Toshia
    was hit with a blinding wave of orgasms. She hung there, supported by
    the limb wrapped around her waist, shaking and moaning as thick,
    throbbing tentacles filled her cunt, ass, and throat.

    Then,

    unbelievably, the tentacles swelled thicker. Toshia thought she must
    choke or feel at least some pain, but instead all she felt was delirious
    pleasure as the members inside her pulsed and swelled and then began
    pumping an enormous flood of hot cum up inside her. The tentacle in her
    mouth and throat was flooding her stomach directly, but as it began to
    withdraw, she had to swallow to catch as much of it as possible. There
    was too much though, much too much, and the sweet stuff spilled out of
    her mouth to bathe her chest. The tentacle was still pumping cum as it
    slipped past her lips, but she still had her hands wrapped around it and
    directed it to pour its remaining seed all over her face.

    Toshia

    was laughing gleefully when she felt the tentacles that had been
    fucking her so well slowly withdraw. She splashed water on her face to
    clear her eyes and look around again.

    Sarah

    was still writhing in orgasmic delirium. Toshia thought she'd never
    seen anything so erotic in her life. She wished she could move over to
    get her hands and mouth on her lover, but then she felt another set of
    tentacles moving between her legs and around her body. Toshia chuckled.
    She didn't know how much of this pleasure she could take, but she was
    looking forward to finding out.

    As

    the tentacles teased her cunt and ass again, Toshia sighed happily, and
    saw that their monstrous playmate, or at least one of them, had decided
    to come out of hiding. Rising slowly out of the dark pond, water
    sloughing off its black skin, was a great globe, almost two meters
    across. Though she couldn't see the bottom of the orb, she could see
    where the thick appendages that held her and Sarah joined the main body.
    In the center of the ball was a single, giant eye, regarding Toshia
    with a beautiful swirl of colors. Below that was a wide mouth filled
    with delightfully sharp teeth. It licked its lips with a big, fat
    tongue.

    Feeling

    two tentacles pushing up into her ass and two into her cunt, Toshia
    groaned happily. She smiled at the creature that was giving her so much
    wonderful pleasure, and said, "Come, kiss me, lover."

    By BradentonLarry for Literotica

    1 hr 7 min

About ExplicitNovels

From the publisher's feed

Welcome to the best works of emerging explicit romance authors. Explicit Novels daily Podcast presents long-format novels over a span of daily episodes. Subscribe to our podcasting channels.